LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

University  of  California. 


Gl  FT    OF 


Class 


±cdJ... 


i^m-y:'-' 


,.^'^4j'Uii<  ^iitjj^a&.Mj 


^^•^#^ 


!b:|^^p]fc^v^^ti^^ 


E^^iiir  "^^iT    '^^r-    ^tr  ""^rr    --i  jt^    t?  t~ 


-^  r 


-0\U'     -TJ-^p-     -;3  pr     '^ 


■^I1# 


m 


-W T'T <? 


MWfp^mlm.TMF4.^M\ 


^Wf 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/christianssecretOOsmitrich 


New,    DEVISED  AND  ENLARGED  EC JTION. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  S 
SECRET 


OF  A 


HAPPY  LIFE. 


BY 


HANNAH  WHITAL.L  SMITH. 

(I 

*^    OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

.   OF 


CHICAGO: 
F.   H.   REVELL,   148   &   150   ^lADISON   ST. 


]'i%\^ 


^r^  1/  f 


PREFACE. 


TTTHIS  is  not  a  theological  book.  I  frankly  con- 
^  fess  at  the  outset  that  I  have  never  studied 
Theology,  and  do  not  understand  its  methods  nor 
its  terms.  But  the  Lord  has  taught  me,'  experi- 
mentally and  practically,  some  truths  concerning 
Himself  and  His  relations  to  us,  which  have 
greatly  helped  me.  I  believe  they  would  help 
others  also,  if  they  were  but  known,  and  I  feel  it 
would  be  wrong  to  keep  the  secret  to  myself. 

I  do  not  want  to  change  the  theological  views 
of  a  single  individual.  The  truths  I  have  to  sug- 
gest are  not  theological  in  any  sense  whatever,  bul 
are  simply  and  only  practical.  They  are,  I  believe, 
the  fundamental  truths  of  life  and  experience 
which  underlie  all  theologies,  and  which  are  the 
true  and  vital  meaning  of  them  all.  Tl^  will  fit 
in  with  every  one,  simply  making  it  possible  for 
those  who  hold  them,  to  live  up  to  their  own 
beliefs,  and  to  find  in  them  the  experimental  reali- 
ties of  a  present  Saviour  and  a  present  salvation. 


/'    ^     OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

of 


•OrTBIOBT,  1888.  BT  y.  H.  KKTXLXm 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED, 


Publisher's  ADVERTiSEMEnr. 


Few  books  of  a  religious  character  have  been 

accorded  such  hearty  and  universal  endorswment 

from   all    denominations    of    Christians    as    The 

Christian's  Secret  of  a   Happy  Life.     Within 

eleven  months  from  the  date  of  the  first  issue  of 

this  revised  edition^  ^ye  successive  editions  have 

been  called  for.     This  large  demand,  following, 

as  it  does,  the  sale  of  over  twenty  thousand  copies 

of  the  old  issue  is  an  evidence  not  only  of  the 

4 
popular  character  of  the  work,  but  of  it  h»  nng 

met  a  felt  need  in  many  Christian  hearts. 


183100 


Preface. 


Most  of  us  acknowledge  that  there  is  an  absohite 
religion  behind  all  religions,  holding  the  vital  truth 
of  all;  and  it  is  of  this  my  book  seeks  to  treat. 

"They  that  do  the  will  shall  know  of  the  doc- 
trine," our  Lord  tell  us.  Obedience  is  the  key  to 
every  mystery,  whether  of  art,  of  science,  or  of 
religion;  and  if  any  soul  shall  learn  through  these 
pages  better  how  to  obey  the  blessed  teachings  of 
the  Divine  Master,  that  soul  will  have  discovered 
something  of  the  secret  I  am  trying  to  tell. 

I  have  committed  my  book  to  the  Lord,  and 
have  asked  Him  to  counteract  all  in  it  that  may 
be  wrong,  and  to  let  only  that  which  is  true  find 
entrance  into  any  heart.  It  is  sent  out  in  tender 
sympathy  and  yearning  love  for  all  struggling, 
weary  souls,  of  whatever  creed  or  name,  and  its 
message  goes  right  from  my  heart  to  theirs.  I 
have  given  the  best  I  have,  and  can  do  no  more. 

This  new  and  revised  issue  goes  forth  on  its 
mission,  with  the  prayer  that  the  Divine  Master 
Himself  may  continue  to  use  it  as  a  voice  to  teach 
some  who  sorely  need  it,  the  true  secret  of  a  happy 
life. 

H.  W.  S. 

Gebmantown,  Phila.,  Jan.  1st,  1884. 


PAKT  L— THE  LIFE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Is  It  Scriptural? 9 

CHAPTER  n. 

God's  Side  and  Man's  Side 22 

CHAPTER  HI. 

The  Life  Defined 34 

CHAPTER  IV. 
How  to  Enter  in 44 

PAKT  II.— DIFFICULTIES. 

CHAPTER  V. 
Difficulties  Concerning  Consecration. 59 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Difficulties  Concerning  Faith 70 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Difficulties  Concerning  the  Will 81 

CHAPTER  VIH. 
Difficulties  Concerning  Guidance 9^ 

CHAPTER  rX. 
Difficulties  Concerning  Doubts , 106 


6  ContentB, 

CHAPTER  X. 
Difficulties  Concerning  Temptation 118 

CHAPTER  XI. 
Difficulties  Concerning  Failures 129 

CHAPTER  Xn. 
Is  God  in  Everything? 146 

PAET  III.— RESULTS. 

CHAPTER  XIH. 
The  Joy  of  Obedience 159 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
The  Joy  of  Union 170 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Service 179 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Growth 192 

CHAPTER  XVH. 
Its  Practical  Results  in  the  Daily  Walk  and  Conversation  206 

BONDAGE  AND   LIBEETY. 

219 


PAR  r  I.-- THE  LIFE. 


"Oh,  could  I  tell,  ye  surely  would  believe  it! 

Oh  could  I  only  say  what  I  have  seen! 
How  should  I  tell,  or  how  can  ye  receive  it, 
How,  till  He  bringeth  you  where  I  have  been? 

"Therefore,  O  Lord,  I  will  not  fail  nor  falter; 

Nay  but  I  ask  it,  nay  but  I  desire. 
Lay  on  my  lips  thine  embers  of  the  altar, 
Seal  with  the  sting,  and  furnish  with  the  fire. 

"Give  me  a  voice,  a  cry,  and  a  complaining, — 
Oh,  let  my  sound  be  stormy  in  their  ears! 
Throat  that  would  shout,  but  cannot  stay  for  straining. 
Eyes  that  would  weep  but  cannot  wait  for  tears. 

"Quick,  in  a  moment,  infinite  forever. 
Send  an  arousal  better  than  I  pray; 
Give  me  a  grace  upon  the  faint  endeavor, 
Souls  for  my  hire,  and  Pentecost  to-dayl 

"Scarcely  I  catch  the  words  of  His  revealing. 

Hardly  I  hear  Him,  dimly  understand; 
Only  the  Power  that  is  withm  me  pealing 
Lives  on  my  lips,  and  beckons  with  my  hand. 

"Whoso  has  felt  the  Spirit  of  the  Highest, 

Cannot  confound,  nor  doubt  Him,  nor  deny ; 
Yea,  with  one  \oice,  O  world,  though  thou  doniest, 
Stand  thou  on  that  side,  for  on  this  am  I." 

P.  W.  Myebs. 


>^     OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 


THE  CHRISTIANS'  SECRET 
OF  A  HAPPY  LIFE. 


CHAPTEK  I. 


IS   IT   SCRIPTURAL? 

When  I  approacli  this  subject  of  the  true  Chria 
tian  life, — that  life  which  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God^ 
so  many  thoughts  struggle  for  utterance  that  I  am 
almost  speechless.  "Where  shall  I  begin  ?  What 
is  the  most  important  thing  to  say  'i  How  shall  1 
make  people  read  and  believe  ?  The  subject  is  so 
glorious,  and  human  words  seem  so  powerless  I 

But  something  must  be  said  by  some  one.  The 
secret  must  be  told.  For  it  is  one  concerning  that 
victory  which  overcometh  the  world, — that  prom- 
ised deliverance  from  all  our  enemies,  for  which 
every  child  of  God  longs  and  prays,  but  which 
seems  so  oiten  and    so  generally  to  elude  theii 

9 


10  The  Secret  of  a  Ha^pjpy  Life, 

grasp.  May  God  grant  me  so  to  tell  it,  that  every 
believer  to  whom  this  book  shall  come,  may  have 
his  eyes  opened  to  see  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus, 
and  may  be  enabled  to  enter  into  possession  of  this 
glorious  life  for  himself  I 

For  sure  I  am,  that  every  converted  soul  longs 
for  victory  and  rest,  and  nearly  every  one  feels  in- 
stinctively, at  times,  that  they  are  his  birthright. 
Can  you  not  remember,  some  of  vou,  the  shout  of 
triumph  your  souls  gave,  when  you  first  became 
acquainted  with  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  had  a  glimpse 
of  His  mighty  saving  power  ?  How  sure  you  were 
of  victory,  theni  How  easy  it  seemed  to  be  more 
than  conquerors,  through  Him  that  loved  you! 
Under  the  leadership  of  a  Captain  who  had  never 
been  foiled  in  battle,  how  could  you  dream  of  de- 
feat ?  And  yet,  to  many  of  you,  how  different  has 
been  your  real  experience.  The  victories  have 
been  too  few  and  fleeting,  the  defeats  many  and 
disastrous.  You  have  not  lived  as  you  feel  children 
of  God  ought  to  live.  There  has  been  a  resting 
in  a  clear  understanding  of  doctrinal  truth,  without 
pressing  after  the  power  and  life  thereof.  There 
has  been  a  rejoicing  in  the  knowledge  of  things  tes- 
tified of  in  the  Scriptures,  without  a  living  realiza- 
tion of  the  things  themselves,  consciously  felt  in 
the  soul.  Christ  is  believed  in,  talked  about,  and 
served,  but  He  is  not  known  as  the  soul's  actual 
and  very  life,  abiding  there  forever,  and  revealing 
Himself  there   continually  in  His  beauty.      You 


ics  it  Scriptural  f  11 

have  found  Jesus  as  your  Saviour  from  the  penalty 
of  sin,  and  you  have  tried  to  serve  God,  and  ad- 
vance the  cause  of  His  kingdom.  You  have  care- 
fully studied  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  have  gathered 
much  precious  truth  therefrom,  which  you  have 
endeavored  faithfully  to  practice.  But  notwith- 
standing all  your  knowledge  and  all  your  activities 
in  the  service  of  the  Lord,  your  souls  are  secretly 
starving,  and  you  cry  out  again  and  again  for  that 
bread  and  water  of  life  which  you  see  promised  in 
the  Scriptures  to  all  believers.  In  the  very  depths 
of  your  hearts,  you  know  that  your  experience  is 
not  a  Scriptural  experience;  that,  as  an  old  writer 
says,  your  religion  is  "  but  a  talk  to  what  the  early 
Christians  enjoyed,  possessed,  and  lived  in."  And 
your  souls  have  sunk  within  you,  as  day  after  day, 
and  year  after  year,  your  early  visions  of  triumph 
have  seemed  to  grow  more  and  more  dim,  and  you 
have  been  forced  to  settle  down  to  the  conviction, 
that  the  best  you  can  expect  from  your  religion  is  a 
life  of  alternate  failure  and  victory;  one  hour  sin- 
ning, and  the  next  repenting,  and  beginning  again, 
only  to  fail  again,  and  again  to  repent. 

But  is  this  all  ?  Had  the  Lord  Jesus  only  this 
in  His  mind,  when  He  laid  down  His  precious  life 
to  deliver  you  from  your  sore  and  cruel  bondage  to 
Satan?  Did  He  propose  to  Himself  only  this  par- 
tial deliverance  ?  Did  He  intend  to  leave  you  thus 
struggling  along  under  a  weary  consciousness  of 
defeat  and  discourageuient  ?     Did  He  fear  that  a 


12  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

continuous  victory  would  dishonor  Him,  and  bring 
reproach  on  His  name  ?     When  all  those   declara- 
tions were  made  concerning  His   coming,  and  the 
work  He  was  to   accomplish,  did  they  mean  only 
this  that  you  have   experienced  ?      Was  there  a 
hidden  reserve  in  each  promise,  that  was  meant  to 
deprive  it  of  its  complete  fulfillment  ?   Did  "  deliv- 
ering us  out  of  the  hand   of  our   enemies,"  mean 
from  only  a  few  of   them?      Did    ''enabling  us 
always  to  triumph, "mean  only  sometimes;  or  being 
"  more  than  conquerors  through  Him  that  loved  us," 
mean  constant  defeat  and  failure  ?    No,  I^o,  a  thou- 
sand times  ]No !     God  is  able  to   save  us   to  the 
uttermost,  and  He  meant  to  do  it.      His  promise, 
confirmed  by  His  oath,  was,  that  "He  would  grant 
unto  us,  that  we,  being  delivered  out  of  the  hand 
of  our  enemies,  might  serve  Him  without  fear,  in 
holiness  and  righteousness  before  Him,  all  the  days 
of  our  life."     It  is  a  mighty  work  to   do,  but   our 
Deliverer  is  able  to  do  it.     He  came  to  destroy  the 
works  of  the  devil,  and  dare   we   dream  for  a  mo- 
ment that  He  is  not  able  or  not  willing  to  accom- 
plish His  own  purposes  ? 

In  the  very  outset,  then,  settle  down  on  this  one 
thing;  that  Jesus  came  to  save  you  fully,  now,  in 
this  life,  from  the  power  and  dominion  of  sin,  and 
to  deliver  you  altogether  out  of  the  hands  of  your 
enemies.  If  you  do  not  think  He  did,  search  your 
Bible,  and  collect  together  every  announcement  or 
declaration  concerning  the  purposes   and  object  of 


r      ^     or  THE  A 

UNIVERSITY  I 

.  OF  y 

Is  it  Scriptural  t  13 

tlis  death  on  the  cross.  You  will  be  astonished  to 
find  how  full  the  J  are.  Everywhere'  and  always 
His  work  is  said  to  be  to  deliver  us  from  our  sins, 
from  our  bondage,  from  our  defilement;  and  not  a 
hint  is  given,  anywhere,  that  this  deliverance  was 
to  be  only  the  limited  and  partial  one  with  which 
the  Church  so  continually  tries  to  be  satisfied. 

Let  me  give  you  a  few  texts  on  this  subject. 
When  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  Joseph 
in  a  dream,  and  announced  the  coming  birth  of  the 
Saviour,  he  said —  "and  thou  shalt  call  his  name 
Jesus,  for  He  shall  save  His  people  from  their 
sins." 

When  Zacharias  was  "  filled  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  "  at  the  birth  of  his  son,  and  "  prophesied," 
he  declared  that  God  had  visited  his  people  in 
order  to  fulfill  the  promise  and  the  oath  He  had 
made  them,  which  promise  was,  ''That  He  would 
grant  unto  us,  that  we,  being  delivered  out  of  the 
hand  of  our  enemies,  might  serve  Him  without 
fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  Him,  all 
the  days  of  our  life." 

When  Peter  was  preaching  in  the  porch  of  the 
temple  to  the  wondering  Jews,  he  said,  ''Unto  you 
first,  God,  having  raised  up  His  Son  Jesus,  sent 
Him  to  bless  you  in  turning  away  every  one  of  you 
from  his  iniquities." 

When  Paul  was  telling  out  to  the  Ephesian 
Church  the  wondrous  truth  that  Christ  had  loved 
them  so  much  as  to  give  Himself   for  them,  he 


14  The  Secret  of  a  Hajpjpy  Life. 

went  on  to  declare,  that  His  purpose  in  thus  doing 
was  "that  He  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  by  the 
washing  of  water  by  the  word,  that  He  might  pre- 
sent it  to  Himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having 
spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing ;  but  that  it 
should  be  holy  and  without  blemish." 

When  Paul  was  seeking  to  instruct  Titus,  his 
own  son  after  the  common  faith,  concerning  the 
grace  of  God,  he  declared  that  the  object  of  that 
grace  was  to  teach  us  "that  denying  ungodliness 
and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  right- 
eously, and  godly  in  this  present  world ;  "  and  adds 
as  the  reason  of  this  that  Christ  "  gave  Himself  for 
us  that  He  might  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and 
purify  us  unto  Himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous 
of  good  works." 

When  Peter  was  urging  upon  the  Christians  to 
whom  he  was  writing  a  holy  and  Christ-like  walk, 
he  tells  them  that  "even  hereunto  were  ye  called 
because  Christ  also  suffered  for  us,  leaving  us  an 
example  that  ye  should  follow  His  steps:  who  did 
no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  His  mouth  :  " 
and  adds,  "  who  His  own  self  bare  our  sins  in  His 
own  body  on  the  tree,  that  we,  being  dead  to  sins 
should  live  unto  righteousness :  by  whose  stripes 
ye  were  healed."  v 

When  Paul  was  contrasting  in  the  Ephesians  the 
walk  suitable  for  a  Christian,  with  the  walk  of  an 
unbeliever,  he  sets  before  them  the  truth  in  Jesus 
as  being  this — "that  ye  put  off  concerning    the 


h  it  Scriptural  f  15 

former  conversation  the  old  man,  which  is  corrupt 
according  to  the  deceitful  lusts ;  and  be  renewed 
in  the  spirit  of  your  mind  ;  and  that  ye  put  on  the 
new  man  which  after  God  is  created  in  righteous- 
ness and  true  holiness." 

And  when  in  Romans  vi.  he  was  answering  for- 
ever the  question  as  to  continuing  in  sin,  and  show- 
ing how  utterly  foreign  it  was  to  the  whole  spirit 
and  aim  of  the  salvation  of  Jesus,  he  brings  up  the 
fact  of  our  judicial  death  and  resuriection  with 
Christ  as  an  unanswerable  argument  for  our  practi- 
cal deliverance  from  it,  and  says  *'  God  forbid. 
How  shall  we  that  are  dead  to  sin  live  any  longer 
therein  ?  know  ye  not  that  so  many  of  us  as  were 
baptized  into  Jesus  Christ  were  baptized  into  His 
death?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  Him  by 
baptism  into  death ;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised 
up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even 
so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life."  And 
adds  "  knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified 
with  Him,  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  destroyed, 
that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin." 

Dear  Christians,  will  you  receive  the  testimony 
of  the  Scripture  on  this  matter  ?  The  same  ques- 
tions that  troubled  the  church  in  Paul's  day  are 
troubling  it  now.  First,  '*  Shall  we  continue  in  sin 
that  grace  may  abound?"  And  second,  "Do  we 
then  make  void  the  law  through  faith  ? "  Shall  our 
answer  to  these  be  Paul's  emphatic  "God  forbid," 
and  his  triumphant  assertions  that  instead  of  making 


16  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

it  void  "we  establish  the  law;"  and  that 
*'  what  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  God  sending  His  own  Son  in  the 
likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin 
in  the  flesh :  that  the  righteousness  of  the  law  might 
be  fulfilled  in  us  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh  but 
after  the  Spirit." 

Can  we  suppose  for  a  moment  that  the  holy  God 
who  hates  sin  in  the  sinner,  is  willing  to  tolerate  it 
in  the  Christian,  and  that  He  has  even  arranged 
the  plan  of  salvation  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  it 
impossible  for  those  who  are  saved  from  the  guilt 
of  sin  to  find  deliverance  from  its  power  ? 

As  Dr.  Chalmers  well  says,  "  Sin  is  that  scandal 
which  must  be  rooted  out  from  the  great  S])iritual 

household  over  which  the  Divinity  rejoices 

Strange  administration,  indeed,  for  sin  to  be  so 
hateful  to  God,  as  to  lay  all  who  had  incurred  it 
under  death,  and  yet  when  readmitted  into  life, 
that  sin  should  be  permitted  ;  and  that  what  was 
before  the  object  of  destroying  vengeance,  should 
Qow  become  the  object  of  an  upheld  and  protected 
toleration.  Now  that  the  penalty  is  taken  oflf,  think 
you  it  is  possible  that  the  unchangeable  God  has  so 
given  up  His  antipathy  to  sin,  as  that  man — ruined 
and  redeemed  man — may  now  perseveringly  in- 
dulge under  the  new  arrangement  in  that  which 
under  the  old  destroyed  him  ?  Does  not  the  God 
who  loved  righteousness  and  hated  iniquity  six  thou- 
sand years  ago,  bear  the  same  love  to  righteousness 


Is  it  Scrijptural  f  17 

and    hatred    to    inquity    still  ? I    now 

breathe  the  air  of  loving  kindness  from  Heaven,  and 
can  walk  before  God  in  peace  and  graciousness ; 
shall  I  again  attempt  the  incompatible  alliance  of 
two  principles  so  adverse  as  that  of  an  approving 
God  and  a  persevering  sinner  ?  How  shall  we,  re- 
covered from  so  awful  a  catastrophe,  continue  that 
which  first  involved  us  in  it  ?  The  cross  of  Christ,  i 
by  the  same  mighty  and  decisive  stroke  wherewith 
it  moved  tlie  curse  of  sin  away  from  us,  also  surely 
moves  away  the  power  and  the  love  of  it  from  over 
us." 

And  not  Dr.  Chalmers  only,  but  many  other  holy 
men  of  his  generation  and  of  our  own,  as  well  as  of 
generations  long  past,  have  united  in  declaring 
that  the  redemption  accomplished  for  us  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  on  the  cross  at  Calvary,  is  a 
redemption  from  the  power  of  sin  as  well  as  from  its 
guilt,  and  that  He  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost 
all  who  come  unto  God  by  Him. 

A  quaint  old  divine  of  the  last  century  says, 
*' There  is  nothing  so  contrary  to  God  as  sin,  and 
God  will  not  suffer  sin  always  to  rule  his  master- 
piece, man.  When  we  consider  the  infiniteness  of 
God's  power  for  destroying  that  which  is  contrary 
to  Him,  who  can  believe  that  the  devil  must  always 
stand  and  prevail  ?  I  believe  it  is  inconsistent  and 
disagreeable  with  true  faith  for  people  to  be  Chris- 
tians, and  yet  to  believe  that  Christ,  the  eternal 
Son  of  God,  to  whom  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth 


18  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

is  given,  will  suffer  sin  and  the  devil  to  have  domin- 
ion over  them. 

"  But  you  will  say  no  man  by  all  the  power  he 
hath  can  redeem  himself,  and  no  man  can  live  with- 
out sin.  We  will  say  amen  to  it.  But  if  man  tell 
us  that,  when  God's  power  comes  to  help  us  and  to 
redeem  us  out  of  sin,  that  it  cannot  be  effected, 
then  this  doctrine  we  cannot  away  with ;  nor  I  hope 
you  neither. 

''Would  you  approve  of  it  if  I  should  tell  you 
that  God  puts  forth  His  power  to  do  such  a  thing, 
but  the  devil  hinders  Him  ?  That  it  is  impossible 
for  God  to  do  it  because  the  devil  does  not  like  it  ? 
That  it  is  impossible  that  any  one  should  be  free 
from  sin  because  the  devil  hath  got  such  a  power 
in  them  that  God  cannot  cast  him  out?  This  is 
lamentable  doctrine,  yet  hath  not  this  been 
preached  ?  It  doth  in  plain  terms  say,  though  God 
doth  interpose  His  power,  it  is  impossible,  because 
the  devil  hath  so  rooted  sin  in  the  nature  of  man. 
Is  not  man  God's  creature,  and  cannot  He  new 
make  him,  and  cast  sin  out  of  him?  If  you  say  sin 
is  deeply  rooted  in  man,  I  say  so,  too;  yet  not  so 
deeply  rooted  but  Christ  Jesus  hath  entered  so 
deeply  into  the  root  of  the  nature  of  man,  that  He 
hath  received  power  to  destroy  the  devil  and  his 
works,  and  to  recover  and  redeem  man  into  rights 
eousness  and  holiness.  Or  else  it  is  false  that  '  He 
is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  come  unto 
God  by  Him.'    We  must  throw  away  the  Bible  if 


Is  it  Sorijptural  f  19 

we  say  that  it  is  impossible  for  God  to  deliver  man 
out  of  sin. 

'  "We  know,"  he  continues,  "wheiiour  friends 
are  in  captivity,  as  in  Turkey,  or  elsewhere,  we  pay 
our  money  for  their  redemption ;  but  we  will  not 
pay  our  money  if  they  be  kept  in  their  fetters  still. 
Would  not  any  one  think  himself  cheated  to  pay  so 
much  money  for  their  redemption,  and  the  bargain 
be  made  so  that  he  shall  be  mid  to  be  redeemed, 
and  be  called  a  redeemed  captive,  but  he  must 
wear  his  fetters  still  ?  How  long  ?  As  long  as  he 
hath  a  day  to  live. 

"This  is  for  bodies,  but  now  I  am  speaking  of 
souls.  Christ  must  be  made  to  me  redemption,  and 
rescue  me  from  captivity.  Am  I  a  prisoner  any- 
where ?  Yes,  verily,  verily,  he  that  committeth 
sin,  saith  Christ,  he  is  a  servant  of  sin,  he  is  a  slave 
of  sin.  If  thou  hast  sinned,  thou  art  a  slave,  a 
captive  that  must  be  redeemed  out  of  captivity. 
Who  will  pay  a  price  for  me  ?  I  am  poor ;  I  have 
nothing  ;  I  cannot  redeem  myself;  who  will  pay  a 
price  for  me  ?  There  is  One  come  who  hath  paid  a 
price  for  me.  That  is  well ;  that  is  good  news, 
then  I  hope  I  shall  come  out  of  my  captivity. 
What  is  His  name,  is  He  called  a  Eedeemer  ?  So, 
then,  I  do  expect  the  benefit  of  my  redemption, 
and  that  I  shall  go  out  of  my  captivity.  No,  say 
they,  you  must  abide  in  sin  as  long  as  you  live. 
What  I  must  we  never  be  delivered  ?  Must  this 
crooked  heart  and   perverse  will   always   remain  ? 


20  Uie  Secret  of  a  Hapjpy  Life. 

Must  I  be  a  believer  and  yet  have  no  faith  that 
reacheth  to  sanctification  and  holy  living  ?  Is  there 
no  mastery  to  be  had,  no  getting  victory  over  sin  % 
Must  it  prevail  over  me  as  long  as  I  live  ?  What 
sort  of  a  Eedeemer,  then,  is  this,  or  what  benefit 
have  I  in  this  life,  of  my  redemption?  " 

Similar  extracts  might  be  quoted  from  Marshall 
and  Romaine  and  many  others,  to  show  that  this 
doctrine  is  no  new  one  in  the  church,  however 
much  it  may  have  been  lost  sight  of  by  the  present 
generation  of  believers.  It  is  the  same  old  story 
that  has  filled  with  songs  of  triumph  the  daily  lives 
of  many  saints  of  God  throughout  all  ages ;  and 
it  is  now  afresh  being  sounded  forth  to  the  un- 
speakable joy  of  weary  and  burdened  souls. 

Do  not  reject  it,  then,  dear  reader,  until  you  have 
prayerfully  searched  the  Scriptures  to  see  whether 
these  things  be  indeed  so.  Ask  God  to  open  the 
eyes  of  your  understanding  by  His  Spirit,  that  you 
may  *'know  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  His- 
power  to  reward  who  believe,  according  to  the 
working  of  His  mighty  power,  which  He  wrought 
in  Christ,  when  He  raised  Him  from  the  dead,  and 
set  Him  at  His  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly 
places."  And  when  you  have  begun  to  have  some 
faint  glimpses  of  this  power,  learn  to  look  away 
utterly  from  your  own  weakness,  and  putting  your 
case  into  His  hands,  trust  Him  to  deliver  you. 

'*  When  thou  goest  out  to  battle  against  thine 
enemies,  and  seest  horses,  and  chariots,  and  a  peo- 


Is  it  Scriptural  f  21 

pie  more  than  thou,  be  not  afraid  of  them  :  for  the 
Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee,  which  broiight  thee  up 
out  of  "the  land  of  Egypt.  And  it  shall  be  when 
ye  are  come  nigh  unto  the  battle  that  the  priest 
shall  approach,  and  speak  unto  the  people,  and 
shall  say  unto  them,  Hear,  oh  Israel ;  ye  approach 
this  day  unto  battle  against  your  enemies :  let  not 
your  hearts  faint ;  fear  not  and  do  not  tremble, 
neither  be  ye  terrified  because  of  them  ;  for  the 
Lord  your  God  is  He  that  goetli  with  you  to  fight 
for  you  against  your  enemies  to  save  you." 


CHAPTER    IT. 


A  great  deal  of  misunderstanding  arises  in  refer- 
ence to  the  subject  of  the  life  and  walk  of  faith, 
from  the  fact  that  its  two  sides  are  not  clearly  seen. 
People  are  apt  to  think  that  there  is  only  one  side 
to  it,  and,  dwelling  exclusively  upon  this  without 
even  a  thought  of  any  other,  it  is  no  wonder  that 
distorted  views  of  the  whole  matter  are  the  legiti- 
mate consequence. 

Now  there  are  two  very  decided  and  distinct 
sides  to  this  subject,  and,  like  all  other  subjects,  it 
cannot  be  fully  understood  unless  both  of  these 
sides  are  kept  constantly  in  view.  I  refer  of  course 
to  God's  side  and  man's  side.  Or,  in  other  words, 
to  God's  part  in  the  work  of  sanctification,  and 
man's  part.  These  are  very  distinct  and  even  con- 
trasting, but  are  not  contradictory — though,  to  a 
cursory  observer,  they  sometimes  look  so. 

This  was  very  strikingly  illustrated  to  me  not 
long  ago.  There  were  two  teachers  of  this  higher 
Christian  life  holding  meetings  in  the  same  place, 
at  alternate  hours.  One  spoke  only  of  God's  part 
i;i  the  work,  and  the  other  dwelt  exclusively  upon 


God^s  Side  and  Marias  Side.  23 

man's  part.  They  were  both  in  perfect  sympathy 
with  one  another,  and  realised  fully  that  they  were 
each  teaching  different  sides  of  the  same  great  truth; 
and  this  also  was  understood  by  a  large  proportion 
of  their  hearers.  But  with  some  of  the  hearers  it 
was  different,  and  one  lady  said  to  me,  in  the 
greatest  perplexity,  '*I  cannot  understand  it  at  all. 
Here  are  two  preachers  undertaking  to  teach  just 
the  same  truth,  and  yet  to  me  they  seem  flatly  to 
contradict  one  another."  And  I  felt  at  the  time 
that  she  expressed  a  puzzle  which  really  causes  a 
great  deal  of  difficulty  in  the  minds  of  many  honest 
inquirers  after  this  truth. 

Suppose  two  friends  go  to  see  some  celebrated 
building,  and  return  home  to  describe  it.  One  has 
seen  only  the  north  side,  and  the  other  only  the 
south.  The  first  says  "The  building  was  built  in 
such  a  manner,  and  has  such  and  such  stories  and 
ornaments."  "Oh  no,"  says  the  other,  interrupt- 
ing him,  "  you  are  altogether  mistaken,  I  saw  the 
building,  and  it  was  built  in  quite  a  different  man- 
ner, and  its  ornaments  and  stories  were  so  and  so." 
A  lively  dispute  would  probably  follow  upon  the 
truth  of  the  respective  descriptions,  until  the  two 
friends  discover  that  they  have  been  describing 
different  sides  of  the  building,  and  then  all  is  rec- 
onciled at  once. 

I  would  like  to  state  as  clearly  as  I  can  what  I 
judge  to  be  the  two  distinct  sides  in  this  matter; 
{^nd  to  show  how  the  looking  at  one  without  seeing 


24  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

the  other  will  be  sure  to  create  wrong  impressions 
and  views  of  the  truth. 

To  state  it  in  brief,  I  would  just  say  that  man's 
part  is  to  trust,  and  Grod's  part  is  to  work;  and  it 
can  be  seen  at  a  glance  how  these  two  parts  con- 
trast and  jet  not  necessarily  contradictory.  I  mean 
this.  There  is  a  certain  work  to  be  accomplished. 
We  are  to  be  delivered  from  the  power  of  sin,  and 
are  to  be  made  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do 
the  will  of  God.  ''Beholding  as  in  a  glass  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,"  we  are  to  be  actually  "changed 
into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."  We  are  to  be  trans- 
formed by  the  renewing  of  our  minds,  that  we  may 
prove  what  is  that  good  and  acceptable,  and  per- 
fect will  of  God.  A  real  work  is  to  be  wrought  in 
us  and  upon  us.  Besetting  sins  are  to  be  con- 
quered. Evil  habits  are  to  be  ovei^ome.  Wrong 
dispositions  and  feeling  are  to  be  rooted  out,  and 
holy  tempers  and  emotions  are  to  be  begotten. 
A  positive  transformation  is  to  take  place.  So  at 
least  the  Bible  teaches.  Now  somebody  must  do 
this.  Either  we  must  do  it  for  ourselves,  or 
Another  must  do  it  for  us.  We  have  most  of  us 
tried  to  do  it  for  ourselves  at  first,  and  have  griev- 
ously failed;  then  we  discover  from  the  Scriptures 
and  from  our  own  experience  that  it  is  a  work  we 
are  utterly  unable  to  do  for  ourselves,  but  that  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  come  on  purpose  to  do  it, 
and  that  He  will  do  it  for  all  who  put  themselves 


Ood^s  Side  and  Man's  Side.  25 

wholly  into  His  hand,  and  trust  Him  to  do  it. 
Now,  under  these  circumstances,  what  is  the  part 
of  the  believer,  and  what  is  the  part  of  the  Loi-d  ? 
Plainly  the  believer  can  do  nothing  but  trust; 
while  the  Lord,  in  whom  he  trusts,  actually  does 
the  work  entrusted  to  Him.  Trusting  and  doing 
are  certainly  contrasting  things,  and  often  contra- 
dictory; but  are  they  contradictry  in  this  case? 
Manifestly  not,  because  it  is  two  diiferent  parties 
that  are  concerned.  If  we  should  say  of  one  party 
in  a  transaction  that  he  trusted  his  case  to  another 
and  yet  attended  to  it  himself,  we  should  state  a 
contradiction  and  an  impossibility.  But  when  we 
say  of  two  parties  in  a  transaction  that  one  trusts 
the  other  to  do  something,  and  that  that  other  goes 
to  work  and  does  it,  we  are  stating  something  that 
is  perfectly  simple  and  harmonious.  When  we 
say,  therefore,  that  in  this  higher  life  man's  part  is 
to  trust,  and  God's  part  is  to  do  the  thing  entrusted 
to  Him,  we  do  not  surely  present  any  very  difficult 
or  puzzling  problem. 

The  preacher  who  is  speaking  on  man's  part  in 
the  matter  cannot  speak  of  anything  but  surrender 
and  trust,  because  this  is  positively  all  the  man 
can  do.  We  all  agree  about  this.  And  yet  such 
preachers  are  constantly  criticised  as  though,  in 
saying  tliis,  they  had  meant  to  imply  there  was  no 
other  part,  and  that  therefore  nothing  but  trusting 
is  done.  And  the  cry  goes  out  that  this  doctrine  of 
faith  does  away  with  all  realities — that  souls  are 


26  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

just  told  to  trust,  and  that  is  the  end  of  it,  and 
they  sit  down  thenceforward  in  a  sort  of  religious 
easy-chair,  dreaming  away  a  life  fruitless  of  any 
actual  result.  All  this  misapprehension  arises  of 
course  from  the  fact  that  either  the  preacher  has 
neglected  to  state,  or  the  hearer  has  failed  to  hear, 
the  other  side  of  the  matter,  which  is,  that  when 
we  trust,  the  Lord  works,  and  that  a  great  deal  is 
done — not  by  us,  but  by  Him.  Actual  results  are 
reached  by  our  trusting,  because  our  Lord  under- 
takes the  thing  trusted  to  Him,  and  accomplishes 
it.  We  do  not  do  anything,  but  He  does  it,  and  it 
is  all  the  more  effectually  done  because  of  this. 
The  puzzle  as  to  the  preaching  of  faith  disappears 
entirely  as  soon  as  this  is  clearly  seen. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  preacher  who  dwells  on 
God's  part  in  the  matter  is  criticised  on  a  totally 
different  ground.  He  does  not  speak  of  trust,  for 
the  Lord's  part  is  not  to  trust,  but  to  work.  The 
Lord's  part  is  to  do  the  thing  entrusted  to  Him. 
He  disciplines  and  trains  the  soul  by  inward  ex- 
ercises and  outward  providences.  He  brings  to 
bear  all  the  resources  of  ffis  wisdom  and  love  upon 
the  relining  and  purifying  of  that  soul.  He  makes 
everything  in  the  life  and  circumstances  of  such  an 
one  subservient  to  the  one  great  purpose  of  making 
him  grow  in  grace,  and  of  conforming  him,  day  by 
day  and  hour  by  hour,  to  the  image  of  Christ.  He 
carries  him  through  a  process  of  transformation, 
longer  or  shorter  as  his  peculiar  case  may  require, 


Ood?8  Side  cmd  Mcm's  Side,  27 

making  actual  and  experimental  ilie  results  for 
whicli  the  soul  has  trusted.  We  have  dared,  for 
instance,  according  to  the  command  in  Eom.  vi:  11, 
hj  faith  to  reckon  ourselves  dead  unto  sin.  The 
Lord  makes  this  a  reality,  and  puts  us  to  death  by 
a  thousand  little  mortifications  and  crosses  to  the 
natural  man.  Our  reckoning  is  available  only  be- 
cause God  thus  makes  it  real.  And  yet  the  preacher 
who  dwells  upon  this  practical  side  of  the  matter, 
and  tells  of  God's  processes  for  making  faith's 
reckonings  experimental  realities,  is  accused  of  con- 
tradicting the  preaching  of  faith  altogether,  and  of 
declaring  only  a  process  of  gradual  sanctification  by 
works,  and  of  setting  before  the  soul  an  impossible 
and  hopeless  task. 

Now  sanctification  is  both  a  sudden  step  of  faith, 
and  also  a  gradual  process  of  works.  It  is  a  step 
as  far  as  we  are  concerned ;  it  is  a  process  as  to 
God's  part.  By  a  step  of  faith  we  get  into  Christ ; 
by  a  process  we  are  made  to  grow  up  unto  Him  in 
all  things.  By  a  step  of  faith  we  put  ouTselves  into 
the  hands  of  the  Divine  Potter ;  by  a  gradual  pro- 
cess He  makes  us  into  a  vessel  unto  His  own 
honor,  meet  for  His  use,  and  prepared  to  every 
good  work. 

To  illustrate  all  this — suppose  I  were  to  be  de- 
scribing to  a  person  who  was  entirely  ignorant  of 
the  subject,  the  way  in  which  a  lump  of  clay  is 
made  into  a  beautiful  vessel.  I  tell  him  first  the 
part  of  the  clay  in   the  matter,  and  all  I  can  say 


28  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

about  this  is,  that  the  clay  is  put  into  the  potter'*s 
hands,  and  then  lies  passive  there,  submitting  itself 
to  all  the  turnings  and  overturnings  of  the  potter's 
hands  upon  it.  There  is  really  nothing  else  to  be 
said  about  the  clay's  part.  But  could  my  hearer 
argue  from  this  that  nothing  else  is  done,  because 
I  say  that  this  is  all  the  clay  can  do  ?  If  he  is  an 
intelligent  hearer  he  will  not  dream  of  doing  so, 
but  will  say,  ''I  understand.  This  is  what  the  clay 
must  do ;  but  what  must  the  potter  do  ?"  ''  Ah," 
I  answer,  "now  we  come  to  the  important  part. 
The  potter  takes  the  clay  thus  abandoned  to  his 
working,  and  begins  to  mould  and  fashion  it  ac- 
cording to  his  own  will.  He  kneads  and  works  it, 
he  teais  it  apart  and  presses  it  together  again,  he 
wets  it  and  then  suffers  it  to  dry.  Sometimes  he 
works  at  it  for  hours  together,  sometimes  he  lays  it 
aside  for  days,  and  does  not  touch  it.  And  then, 
when  by  all  these  processes  he  has  made  it  perfectly 
pliable  in  his  hands,  he  proceeds  to  make  it  up  into 
the  vessel  he  has  proposed.  He  turns  it  upon  the 
wheel,  planes  it  and  smooths  it,  and  dries  it  in  the 
sun,  bakes  it  in  the  oven,  and  finally  turns  it  out 
of  his  workshop  a  vessel  to  his  honor  and  fit  for 
his  use." 

Will  my  reader  be  likely  now  to  say  that  I  am 
contradicting  myself — that  a  little  while  ago  I  had 
said  the  clay  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  lie  passive 
in  the  potter's  hands,  and  that  now  I  am  putting 
upon    it  a  great  work  which  it  is  not  able   to 


God? 8  Side  and  Mart's  Side,  29 

perform,  and  that  to  make  itself  into  such  a  vessel 
is  an  impossible  and  hopeless  undertaking  ?  Surely 
not.  For  he  will  see  that  while  before  I  was 
speaking  of  the  clay's  part  in  the  matter,  I  am  now 
speaking  of  the  potter's  part,  and  that  these  two 
are  necessarily  contrastive,  but  not  in  the  least 
contradictory,  and  that  the  clay  is  not  expected  to 
do  the  potter's  work,  but  only  to  yield  itself  up  to 
his  working. 

Nothing,  it  seems  to  me,  could  be  clearer  than 
the  perfect  harmony  between  these  two  apparently 
contradictory  sorts  of  teaching  on  this  subject. 
What  can  be  said  about  man's  part  in  this  great 
work  but  that  he  must  continually  surrender  him- 
self and  continually  trust  ? 

But  when  we  come  to  God's  side  of  the  question, 
what  is  there  that  may  not  be  said  as  to  the  mani- 
fold and  wonderful  ways  in  which  He  accomplishes 
the  work  entrusted  to  Him  ?  It  is  here  that  the 
growing  comes  in.  The  lump  of  clay  would  never 
grow  into  a  beautiful  vessel  if  it  stayed  in  the  clay- 
pit  for  thousands  of  years.  But  once  put  into  the 
hands  of  a  skillful  potter,  and,  under  his  fashioning, 
it  grows  rapidly  into  a  vessel  to  his  honor.  And 
so  the  soul,  abandoned  to  the  working  of  the 
Heavenly  Potter,  is  changed  rapidly  from  glory  to 
glory  into  the  image  of  the  Lord  by  His  Spirit. 

Having,  therefore,  taken  the  step  of  faith  by 
which  you  have  put  yourself  wholly  and  absolutely 
into  His  hands,  you  must  now  expect  Him  to  begin 


30  The  Secret  of  a  Hajppy  Life. 

to  work.  His  way  of  accomplishing  that  which 
you  have  entrusted  to  Him  may  be  different  from 
your  way.  But  He  knows,  and  you  must  be 
satisfied. 

I  knew  a  lady  who  had  entered  into  this  life  of 
faith  with  great  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  and  a 
wonderful  flood  of  light  and  joy.  She  supposed,  of 
course,  this  was  a  preparation  for  some  great 
service,  and  expected  to  be  put  forth  immediately 
into  the  Lord's  harvest-field.  Instead  of  this, 
almost  at  once  her  husband  lost  all  his  money,  and 
she  was  shut  up  in  her  own  house,  to  attend  to  all 
sorts  of  domestic  duties,  with  no  time  or  strength 
left  for  any  Gospel  work  at  all.  She  accepted  the 
discipline,  and  yielded  herself  up  as  heartily  to 
sweep,  and  dust,  and  bake,  and  sew,  as  she  would 
have  done  to  preach,  or  pray,  or  write  for  the 
Lord.  And  the  result  was  that  through  this  very 
training  He  made  her  into  a  vessel  *'  meet  for  the 
Master's  use,  and  prepared  unto  every  good  work." 

Another  lady,  who  had  entered  this  life  of  faith 
under  similar  circumstances  of  wondrous  blessing, 
and  who  also  expected  to  be  sent  out  to  do  some 
great  work,  was  shut  up  with  two  peevish  invalid 
children  to  nurse,  and  humor,  and  amuse  them  all 
day  long.  Unlike  the  first  lady,  this  one  did  not 
accept  the  training,  but  chafed  and  fretted,  and 
finally  rebdled,  lost  all  her  blessing,  and  went 
back  into  a  state  of  sad  coldness  and  misery.  She 
had  understood  her  part  of  trusting  to  begin  with, 


Ood?B  Side  cmd  Man^a  Side,  31 

but  not  understanding  the  Divine  process  of  accom- 
plishing that  for  which  she  had  trusted,  she  took 
herself  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Heavenly  Potter, 
and  the  vessel  was  marred  on  the  wheel. 

I  believe  many  a  vessel  has  been  similarly  marred 
by  a  want  of  understanding  these  things.  The 
maturity  of  Christian  experience  cannot  be  reached 
in  a  moment,  but  is  the  result  of  the  work  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit,  who,  by  His  energising  and  transform- 
ing power,  causes  us  to  grow  up  into  Christ  in  all 
things.  And  we  cannot  hope  to  reach  this  maturity 
in  any  other  way  than  by  yielding  ourselves  up 
utterly  and  willingly  to  His  mighty  working.  But 
the  sanctification  the  Scriptures  urge  as  a  present 
experience  upon  all  believers  does  not  consist  in 
maturity  of  growth,  but  in  purity  of  heart,  and  this 
may  be  as  complete  in  the  babe  in  Christ  as  in  the 
veteran  believer. 

The  lump  of  clay,  from  the  moment  it  comes 
under  the  transforming  hand  of  the  potter,  is,  during 
each  day  and  each  hour  of  the  process,  just  what 
the  potter  wants  it  to  be  at  that  hour  or  on  that 
day,  and  therefore  pleases  him.  But  it  is  very  far 
from  being  matured  into  the  vessel  he  intends  in 
the  future  to  make  it. 

The  little  babe  may  be  all  that  a  babe  could  be, 
or  ought  to  be,  and  may  therefore  perfectly  please 
its  mother,  and  yet  it  is  very  far  from  being  what 
that  mother  would  wish  it  to  be  when  the  years  ol 
maturity  shall  come. 


82  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

The  apple  in  June  is  a  perfect  apple  for  June.  It 
is  tlie  best  apple  that  June  can  produce.  But  it  is 
very  different  from  the  apple  in  October,  which  is  a 
perfected  apple. 

God's  works  are  perfect  in  every  state  of  their 
growth.  Man's  works  are  never  perfect  until  they 
are  in  every  respect  complete. 

All  that  we  claim,  then,  in  this  life  of  santifica- 
tion  is,  that  by  a  step  of  faith  we  put  ourselves  into 
the  hands  of  the  Lord,  for  Him  to  work  in  us  all 
the  good  pleasure  of  His  will,  and  that  by  a  con- 
tinuous exercise  of  faith  we  keep  ourselves  there. 
This  is  our  part  in  the  matter.  And  when  we  do 
it,  and  while  we  do  it,  we  are,  in  the  Scripture 
sense,  truly  pleasing  to  God,  although  it  may  re- 
quire years  of  training  and  discipline  to  mature  us 
into  a  vessel,  that  shall  be  in  all  respects  to  His 
honor,  and  fitted  to  every  good  work. 

Our  part  is  the  trusting,  it  is  His  to  accomplish 
the  results.  And  when  we  do  our  part  He  never 
fails  to  do  His,  for  no  one  ever  trusted  in  the  Lord 
and  was  confounded.  Do  not  be  afraid,  then,  that 
if  you  trust,  or  tell  others  to  trust,  the  matter  will 
end  there.  Trust  is  only  the  beginning,  and  the 
continual,  foundation.  When  we  trust,  the  Lord 
works,  and  His  work  is  the  important  part  of  the 
whole  matter.  And  this  explains  that  apparent 
paradox  which  puzzles  so  many.  They  say,  "In 
one  breath  you  tell  us  to  do  nothing  but  trust,  and 
in  the  next  you  tell  us  to  do  impossible  things. 


Ood'^i  Side  cmd  Man's  Side.  S3 

How  can  you  reconcile  such  contradictory  state- 
ments?" They  are  to  be  reconciled  just  as  we 
reconcile  the  statements  concerning  a  saw  in  a 
carpenter's  shop,  when  we  say  at  one  moment  that 
the  saw  had  sawn  asunder  a  log,  and  the  next 
moment  declare  that  the  carpenter  had  done  it. 
The  saw  is  the  instrument  used,  the  power  that 
uses  it  is  the  carpenter's.  And  so  we,  yielding  our- 
selves unto  God,  and  our  members  as  instruments 
of  righteousness  unto  Him,  find  that  He  works  in 
us  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good  pleasure,  and  we 
can  say  with  Paul,  ''I  labored ;  yet  not  I  but  the 
grace  of  God  which  was  with  me." 

In  this  book  I  shall  of  course  dwell  mostly  upon 
man's  side  in  the  matter,  as  1  am  writing  for 
human  beings,  and  in  the  hope  of  teaching  them 
how  to  fulfil  their  part  of  this  great  work.  But  I 
wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood  all  through, 
that  unless  I  believed  with  all  my  heart  in  God's 
effectual  working  on  His  side,  not  one  word  of 
this  book  would  ever  have  been  written. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE    LIFE    DEFINED. 

In  the  first  chapter  I  tried  to  settle  the  question 
as  to  the  scripturalness  of  the  experience  some- 
times called  the  Higher  Christian  Life,  but  which 
to  my  own  mind  is  best  described  in  the  words, 
the  **life  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  In  the  second, 
I  think  we  reconciled  the  distinct  sides  of  this  life, 
— the  part  to  be  done  by  the  Lord,  and  the  part 
necessarily  done  by  us.  I  shall  now,  therefore, 
consider  it  as  a  settled  point  that  the  Scriptures  do 
set  before  the  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus  a  life  of 
abiding  rest  and  of  continual  victory,  which  is  very 
far  ahead  of  the  ordinary  run  of  Christian  experi- 
ence ;  and  that  in  the  Bible  we  have  presented  to 
us  a  Saviour  able  to  save  us  from  the  power  of  our 
sins,  as  really  as  He  saves  us  from  their  guilt. 

The  point  to  be  next  considered  is  as  to  what 
this  hidden  life  consists  in,  and  how  it  differs  from 
every  other  sort  of  Christian  experience.  In  re- 
gard to  this — it  is  simply  letting  the  Lord  carry  our 
burdens  and  manage  our  affairs  for  us,  instead  of 
trying  to  do  it  ourselves. 

Most  Christians  are  like  a  man  who  was  toiling 
34 


The  Lift  Dejmed.  35 


along  tlie  road,  bending  under  a  heavy  burden, 
when  a  wagon  overtook  him,  and  the  driver  kindly 
offered  to  help  him  on  his  journey.  He  joyfully 
accepted  the  offer,  but  when  seated  continued  to 
bend  beneath  his  burden,  which  he  still  kept  on 
his  shoulders.  ''  Why  do  you  not  lay  down  your 
burden  ?"  asked  the  kind-hearted  driver.  ''  Oh !  " 
replied  the  man,  *'I  feel  that  it  is  almost  too  much 
to  ask  you  to  carry  me,  and  I  could  not  think  of 
letting  you  carry  my  burden  too."  And  so  Chris- 
tians, who  have  given  themselves  into  the  care  and 
keeping  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  still  continue  to  bend 
beneath  the  weight  of  their  burden,  and  often  go 
weary  and  heavy  laden  throughout  the  whole  length 
of  their  journey. 

When  I  speak  of  burdens  I  mean  everything  that 
troubles  us,  whether  spiritual  or  temporal. 

I  mean  first  of  all  ourselves.  The  greatest  bur- 
den we  have  to  carry  in  life  is  self.  The  most 
diflScult  thing  we  have  to  manage  is  self  Our  own 
daily  living,  our  frames  and  feelings,  our  especial 
weaknesses  and  temptations,  and  our  peculiar  tem- 
peraments,— our  inward  affairs  of  every  kind, — 
these  are  the  things  that  perplex  and  worry  us 
more  than  anything  else,  and  that  bring  us  oftenest 
into  bondage  and  darkness.  In  laying  off  your 
burden,  therefore,  the  first  one  you  must  get  rid  of 
is  yourself.  You  must  hand  yourself  and  all  your 
inward  experience,  your  temptations,  your  temper- 
ament, your  frames  and  feelings,  all  over  into  the 


36  The  Secret  of  a  Bappy  Life. 

care  and  keeping  of  your  God,  and  leave  them 
there.  He  made  jou  and  therefore  He  understands 
you  and  knows  how  to  manage  you,  and  you  must 
trust  Him  to  do  it.  Say  to  Him,  "*  Here,  Lord,  I 
abandon  myself  to  Thee.  I  have  tried  in  every 
way  I  could  think  of  to  manage  myself,  and  to 
make  myself  wliat  I  know  I  ouglit  to  be,  but  have 
always  failed.  Now  I  give  it  up  to  Thee.  Do 
Tliou  take  entire  possession  of  me.  Work  in  me 
all  the  good  pleasure  of  Thy  will.  Mould  and 
fashion  me  into  such  a  vessel  as  seemeth  good  to 
Thee.  I  leave  myself  in  Thy  hands,  and  I  believe 
Thou  wilt,  according  to  Thy  promise,  make  me 
into  a  vessel  unto  Thy  own  honor,  '  sanctified,  and 
meet  for  the  Master's  use,  and  prepared  unto  every 
good  work.'"  And  here  you  must  rest,  trusting 
yourself  thus  to  Him  continually  and  absolutely. 

Next,  you  must  lay  off  every  other  burden  :  your 
health,  your  reputation,  your  Christian  work,  your 
houses,  your  children,  your  business,  your  servants, 
— everything,  in  short,  that  concerns  you,  whether 
inward  or  outward. 

Christians  always  commit  the  keeping  of  their 
souls  for  eternity  to  the  Lord,  because  they  know, 
without  a  shadow  of  doubt,  that  they  cannot  keep 
them  themselves.  But  the  things  of  this  present 
life  they  take  into  their  own  keeping,  and  try  to 
carry  on  their  own  shoulders,  with  the  unconfessed 
feeling,  perhaps,  that  it  is  a  great  deal  to  ask  the 
Lord  to  carry  them,  and  that  they  cannot  think  of 
asking  Him  to  carry  their  burdens  too. 


The  Life  Defined.  37 

I  knew  a  Christian  lady  who  had  a  very  heavy 
temporal  burden.  It  took  away  her  sleep  and  her 
appetite,  and  there  was  danger  of  her  health  break- 
ing down  under  it.  One  day,  when  it  seemed  es- 
pecially heavy,  she  noticed  lying  on  the  table  near 
her  a  little  tract  called  ''Hannah's  Faith."  At- 
tracted by  the  title,  she  picked  it  up  and  began  to 
read  it,  little  knowing,  however,  that  it  was  to 
create  a  revolution  in  her  whole  experience.  The 
story  was  of  a  poor  woman  who  had  been  carried 
triumphantly  through  a  life  of  unusual  sorrow.  She 
was  giving  the  history  of  her  life  to  a  kind  visitor 
on  one  occasion,  and  at  the  close  the  visitor  said, 
feelingly,  "Oh,  Hannah,  I  do  not  see  how  you 
could  bear  so  much  sorrow!"  "  I  did  not  bear  it," 
was  the  quick  reply;  ''the  Lord  bore  it  for  me." 
"Yes,"  said  the  the  visitor,  "that  is  the  right 
way.  We  must  take  our  troubles  to  the  Lord." 
"Yes,"  replied  Hannah,  "but  we  must  do  more 
than  that:  we  must  lea/ve  them  there.  Most 
people,"  she  continued,  "  take  their  burdens  to 
Him,  but  they  bring  them  away  with  them  again, 
and  are  just  as  worried  and  unhappy  as  ever.  But 
I  take  mine,  and  I  leave  them  with  Him,  and  come 
away  and  forget  them.  And  if  the  worry  come 
back,  1  take  it  to  Him  again ;  and  I  do  this  over 
and  over,  until  at  last  I  just  forget  I  have  any 
worries,  and  am  at  perfect  rest." 

My  friend  was  very  much  struck  with  this  plan^ 
and  resolved  to  try  it.     The  circumstances  of  her 


38  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

life  she  could  not  alter,  but  slie  took  tliem  to  the 
Lord,  and  handed  them  over  into  His  management; 
and  then  she  believed  that  He  took  it,  and  she  left 
all  the  responsibility,  and  the  worry,  and  anxiety, 
with  Him.  As  often  as  the  anxieties  returned  she 
took  them  back;  and  the  result  was  that,  although 
the  circumstances  remained  unchanged,  her  soul 
was  kept  in  perfect  peace  in  the  midst  of  them. 
She  felt  that  she  had  found  out  a  blessed  secret, 
and  from  that  time  she  never  again  tried  to  carry 
her  own  burdens,  nor  to  manage  anything  for 
herself. 

And  the  secret  she  found  so  effectual  in  her  out- 
ward affairs,  she  found  to  be  still  more  effectual  in 
her  inward  ones,  which  were  in  truth  even  more 
utterly  unmanageable.  She  abandoned  her  whole 
self  to  the  Lord,  with  all  that  she  was  and  all  that 
she  had,  and,  believing  that  He  took  that  which 
she  had  committed  to  Him,  she  ceased  to  fret  and 
worry,  and  her  life  became  all  sunshine  in  the 
gladness  of  belonging  to  Him.  And  this  was  ''  the 
Higher  Christian  Life  "I  It  was  a  very  simple 
secret  she  found  out — only  this :  that  it  was  possi- 
ble to  obey  God's  commandment  contained  in  those 
words,  "  Be  careful  for  nothing ;  but  in  everything 
by  prayer  and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God;"  and 
that,  in  obeying  it,  the  result  would  inevitably  be, 
according  to  the  promise,  that  the  "peace  of  God 
which  passeth  all  understanding  shall  keep  your 
hearts  and  minds  through  Christ  Jesus." 


The  Life  Defined,  39 

—  -"■ ■ 

There  are  many  other  things  to  be  said  about 
this  life  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  many  details  as 
to  what  the  Lord  Jesus  does  for  those  who  thus 
abandon  themselves  to  Him.  But  the  gist  of  the 
whole  matter  is  here  stated,  and  the  soul  that  has 
taken  hold  of  this  secret  has  found  the  key  that  will 
unlock  the  whole  treasure-house  of  God. 

And  now  I  do  trust  I  have  made  you  hungry  for 
this  blessed  life.  "Would  you  not  like  to  get  rid  of 
your  burdens  ?  Do  you  not  long  to  hand  over  the 
management  of  your  unmanageable  self  into  the 
hands  of  one  who  is  able  to  manage  you  ?  Are  you 
not  tired  and  weary,  and  does  not  the  rest  I  speak 
of 5  look  sweet  to  you  % 

Do  you  recollect  the  delicious  sense  of  rest  with 
which  you  have  sometimes  gone  to  bed  at  night, 
after  a  day  of  great  exertion  and  weariness  ?  How 
delightful  was  the  sensation  of  relaxing  every  mus- 
cle, and  letting  your  body  go  in  a  perfect  abandon- 
ment of  ease  and  comfort.  The  strain  of  the  day 
had  ceased  for  a  few  hours  at  least,  and  the  work 
of  the  day  had  been  laid  off.  You  no  longer  had 
to  hold  up  an  aching  head  or  a  weary  back.  You 
trusted  yourself  to  the  bed  in  an  absolute  confi- 
dence, and  it  held  you  up,  without  effort,  or  strain, 
or  even  thought  on  your  part.     You  rested  ! 

But  suppose  you  had  doubted  the  strength  or 
the  stability  of  your  bed,  and  had  dreaded  each 
moment  to  find  it  giving  way  beneath  you  and 
landing  you  on  the  floor ;  could  you  have  rested 


40  The  Secret  of  a  Sappy  Life. 

then  ?  "Would  not  every  muscle  liave  been  strained 
in  a  fruitless  effort  to  hold  yourself  up,  and  would 
not  the  weariness  have  been  greater  than  not  to 
have  gone  to  bed  at  all  ? 

Let  this  analogy  teach  you  what  it  means  fco  rest 
in  the  Lord.  Let  your  souls  lie  down  upon  His 
sweet  will,  as  your  bodies  lie  down  in  their  beds  at 
night.  Relax  every  strain  and  lay  oif  every  burden. 
Let  yourself  go  in  a  perfect  abandonment  of  ease 
and  comfort,  sure  that  since  He  holds  you  up  you 
are  perfectly  safe. 

Your  part  is  simply  to  rest.  His  part  is  to  sus- 
tain you,  and  He  cannot  fail. 

Or  take  another  analogy,  which  our  Lord  Himself 
has  abundantly  sanctioned — that  of  the  child-life. 
For  "Jesus  called  a  little  child  unto  Him,  and  set 
him  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  said.  Except  ye  be 
converted  and  become  as  little  children,  ye  shall 
not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Now,  what  are  the  characteristics  of  a  little  child, 
and  how  does  he  live?  He  lives  by  faith,  and  his 
chief  characteristic  is  thoughtlessness.  His  life 
is  one  long  trust  from  year's  end  to  year's  end. 
He  trusts  his  parents,  he  trusts  his  care-takers,  he 
trusts  his  teachers,  he  even  trusts  people  some- 
times who  are  utterly  unworthy  of  trust,  because  of 
the  confidence  in  his  nature.  And  his  trust  is 
abundantly  answered.  He  provides  nothing  for 
himself,  and  yet  everything  is  provided.  He  takes 
no  thought  for  the  morrow,  and  forms  no  plans, 


The  Life  Defined.  41 

and  yet  all  his  life  is  planned  out  for  him,  and  he 
finds  his  paths  made  ready,  opening  out  to  him  as 
he  comes  to  them  day  by  day  and  hour  by  hour. 
He  goes  in  and  out  of  his  father's  house  with  an 
unspeakable  ease  and  abandonment,  enjoying  all 
the  good  things  it  contains,  without  having  spent  a 
penny  in  procuring  them.  Pestilence  may  walk 
through  the  streets  of  his  city,  but  he  regards  it 
not.  Famine,  and  fire,  and  war  may  rage  around 
him,  but  under  his  father's  tender  care  he  abides 
in  utter  unconcern  and  perfect  rest.  He  lives  in 
the  present  moment,  and  receives  his  life  unques- 
tiouingly  as  it  comes  to  him  day  by  day  from  his 
father's  hands. 

I  was  visiting  once  in  a  wealthy  house,  where 
there  was  one  only  adopted  child,  upon  whom  was 
lavished  all  the  love  and  tenderness  and  care  that 
human  hearts  could  bestow,  or  human  means  pro- 
cure. And  as  I  watched  that  child  running  in  and 
out  day  by  day,  free  and  light-hearted,  with  the 
happy  carelessness  of  childhood,  I  thought  what  a 
picture  it  was  of  our  wonderful  position  as  children 
in  the  house  of  our  Heavenly  Father.  And  I  said 
to  myself.  If  nothing  would  so  grieve  and  wound 
the  loving  hearts  around  her,  as  to  see  this  little 
child  beginning  to  be  worried  or  anxious  about 
herself  in  any  way, — about  whether  her  food  and 
clothes  would  be  provided  for  her,  or  how  she  was 
to  get  her  education  or  her  future  support, — how 
much  more  must  the  great,  loving  heart  of  our  God 


42  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

and  Father  be  grieved  and  wounded  at  seeing  His 
children  taking  so  much  anxious  care  and  thought! 
And  I  understood  why  it  was  that  our  Lord  had 
said  to  us  so  emphatically,  "Take  no  thought  for 
yourselves." 

Who  is  the  best  cared  for  in  every  household  ? 
Is  it  not  the  little  children  ?  And  does  not  the 
least  of  all,  the  helpless  baby,  receive  the  largest 
share?  As  a  late  writer  has  said,  the  baby  ''  toils 
not,  neither  does  he  spin  ;  and  yet  he  is  fed,  and 
clothed,  and  loved,  and  rejoiced  in,"  and  none  so 
much  as  he. 

This  life  of  faith,  then,  about  which  I  am  writmg, 
consists  in  just  this — being  a  child  in  the  Father's 
house.  And  when  this  is  said,  enough  is  said  to 
transform  every  weary,  burdened  life  into  one  of 
blessedness  and  rest. 

Let  the  ways  of  childish  confidence  and  freedom 
from  care,  which  so  please  you  and  win  your  hearts 
in  your  own  little  ones,  teach  you  what  should  be 
your  way  with  God ;  and  leaving  yourselves  in  His 
hands,  learn  to  be  literally  careful  for  nothing; 
and  you  shall  find  it  to  be  a  fact  that  the  peace  of 
God  which  passeth  all  understanding  shall  keep 
(as  with  a  garrison)  your  hearts  and  minds  through 
Christ  Jesus. 

''Trust  in  the  Lord  and  do  good:  so  shalt  thou 
dwell  in  the  land,  and  verily  thou  shalt  be  fed. 

''  Delight  thyself  also  in  the  Lord ;  and  He  shall 
give  thee  the  desire  of  thine  heart. 


The  Life  DefiTied.  43 

'* Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord;  trust  also  in 
Him,  and  He  shall  bring  it  to  pass. 

''And  He  shall  bring  forth  thy  righteousness  as 
the  light,  and  thy  judgment  as  the  noon-day. 

"  Best  in  the  Lord,  and  wait  patiently  for  Him." 

"And  the  work  of  righteousness  shall  be  peace; 
and  the  effect  of  righteousness,  quietness  and  as- 
surance forever. 

"And  my  people  shall  dwell  in  a  peaceable 
habitation,  and  in  sure  dwellings,  and  in  quiet 
resting  places." 


CHAPTER   IV. 


HOW    TO  ENTER    IN. 

Having  tried  to  settle  the  questions  as  to  the 
scripturalness  of  the  experience  of  this  life  of  full 
trust,  and  having  also  shown  a  little  of  what  it  is, 
the  next  point  is  as  to  how  it  is  to  be  reached  and 
realized. 

And  first  I  would  say  that  this  blessed  life  must 
not  be  looked  upon  in  any  sense  as  an  attainment 
but  as  an  obtainment.  We  cannot  earn  it,  we  can- 
not climb  up  to  it,  we  cannot  win  it ;  we  can  do 
nothing  but  ask  for  it  and  receive  it.  It  is  the  gift 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  And  where  a  thing  is  a 
gift,  the  only  course  left  for  the  receiver  is  to  take 
it  and  thank  the  giver.  We  never  say  of  a  gift, 
''See  to  what  I  have  attained,"  and  boast  of  our 
skill  and  wisdom  in  having  attained  it ;  but  we  say, 
''See  what  has  been  given  me,"  and  boast  of  the 
love,  and  wealth,  and  generosity  of  the  giver.  And 
everything  in  our  salvation  is  a  gift.  From  begin- 
ning to  end  God  is  the  giver  and  we  are  the  re- 
ceivers ;  and  it  is  not  to  those  who  do  great  things, 
but  to  those  who  "receive  abundance  of  grace,  and 
of  the  gift  of  righteousness,"  that  the  richest  prom- 
ises are  made.  4^ 


Sow  to  Enter  In,  46 

In  order,  therefore,  to  enter  into  a  realized  ex- 
perience of  this  interior  life,  the  soul  must  be  in  a 
receptive  attitude,  fully  recognizing  the  fact  that  it 
is  to  be  God's  gift  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  that  it  can- 
not be  gained  by  any  efforts  or  works  of  our  own. 
This  will  simplify  the  matter  exceedingly,  and  the 
only  thing  left  to  be  considered  then  will  be  to 
discover  upon  whom  God  bestows  this  gift,  and 
how  they  are  to  receive  it.  And  to  this  I  would 
answer  in  short,  that  He  bestows  it  only  upon  the 
fully  consecrated  soul,  and  that  it  is  to  be  received 
by  faith. 

Consecration  is  the  first  thing.  Not  in  any  legal 
sense,  not  in  order  to  purchase  or  deserve  the  bless- 
ing, but  to  remove  the  difficulties  out  of  the  way 
and  make  it  possible  for  God  to  bestow  it.  In  order 
for  a  lump  of  clay  to  be  made  into  a  beautiful  ves- 
sel it  must  be  entirely  abandoned  to  the  potter,  and 
must  lie  passive  in  his  hands.  And  in  order  for  a 
soul  to  be  made  into  a  vessel  unto  God's  honor, 
*' sanctified  and  meet  for  the  Master's  use,  and 
prepared  unto  every  good  work,"  it  must  be  en- 
tirely abandoned  to  Him,  and  must  lie  passive  in 
His  hands.     This  is  manifest  at  the  first  glancb. 

I  was  once  trying  to  explain  to  a  physician  who 
had  charge  of  a  large  hospital,  what  consecration 
meant,  and  its  necessity,  but  he  seemed  unable  to 
understand.  At  last  I  said  to  him,  '^Suppose  in 
going  your  rounds  among  your  patients,  you  should 
meet  with  one  man  who  entreated  you  earnestly  to 


46  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

take  his  case  under  your  especial  care  in  order  to 
cure  him,  but  who  should  at  the  same  time  refuse 
to  tell  you  all  the  symptoms,  or  to  take  all  your 
prescribed  remedies ;  and  should  say  to  you,  '  I  am 
quite  willins:  to  follow  your  directions  as  to  certain 
things,  because  they  commend  themselves  to  my 
mind  as  good,  but  in  other  matters  I  prefer  judg- 
ing for  myself  and  following  my  own  directions.' 
What  would  you  do  in  such  a  case  ?"  I  asked. 
"Do!"  he  replied  with  indignation,  "Do!  I 
would  soon  leave  such  a  man  as  that  to  his  own 
care.  For  of  course,"  he  added,  "  I  could  do 
nothing  for  him,  unless  he  would  put  his  whole  case 
into  my  hands  without  any  reserves,  and  would 
obey  my  directions  implicitly."  " It  is  necessary 
then,"  I  said,  "  for  doctors  to  be  obeyed,  if  they  are 
to  have  any  chance  to  cure  their  patients  ?"  "  Im- 
plicitly  obeyed!  "  was  his  emphatic  reply.  "  And 
that  is  consecration,"  I  continued.  "God  must 
have  the  whole  case  put  into  His  hands  without  any 
reserves,  and  His  directions  must  be  implicitly  fol- 
lowed." "I  see  it,"  he  exclaimed,  "I  see  it!  And 
I  will  do  it.  God  shall  have  His  own  way  with 
me  from  henceforth." 

Perhaps  to  some  minds  the  word  abandonment 
might  express  this  idea  better.  But  whatever 
word  we  use,  we  mean  an  entire  surrender  of  the 
whole  being  to  God— spirit,  soul,  and  body  placed 
under  His  absolute  control,  for  Him  to  do  with  us 
just  what  He  pleases.     We  mean  that  the  language 


Sow  to  Enter  In,  47 

of  our  souls  under  all  circumstances,  and  in  view  of 
every  act,  is  to  be  "  Thy  will  be  done."  We  mean 
the  giving  up  of  all  liberty  of  choice.  We  mean  a 
life  of  inevitable  obedience. 

To  a  soul  ignorant  of  God,  this  may  look  hard. 
But  to  those  who  know  Him,  it  is  the  happiest  and 
most  restful  of  lives.  He  is  our  Father,  and  He 
loves  us,  and  He  knows  just  what  is  best,  and  there- 
fore, of  course.  His  will  is  the  y^r^  most  blessed 
thing  that  can  come  to  us  under  any  circumstances. 
I  do  not  understand  how  it  is  that  Satan  has  suc- 
ceeded in  blinding  the  eyes  of  the  church  to  this 
fact.  But  it  really  would  seem  as  if  God's  own 
children  were  more  afraid  of 'His  will  than  of  any- 
thing else  in  life — His  lovely,  lovable  will,  which 
only  means  loving  kindnesses  and  tender  mercies, 
and  blessings  unspeakable  to  their  souls  I  I  wish  I 
could  only  show  to  every  one  the  unfathomable 
sweetness  of  the  will  of  God.  Heaven  is  a  place 
of  infinite  bliss  because  His  will  is  perfectly  dope 
there,  and  our  lives  share  in  this  bliss  just  in  pro- 
portion as  His  will  is  perfectly  done  in  them.  He 
loves  us — Ixyoes  us — and  the  will  of  love  is  always 
blessing  for  its  loved  one.  Some  of  us  know  what 
it  is  to  love,  and  we  know  that  could  we  only  have 
our  way,  our  beloved  ones  would  be  overwhelmed 
with  blessings.  All  that  is  good,  and  sweet,  and 
lovely  in  life  would  be  poured  out  upon  them  from 
our  lavish  hands,  had  we  but  the  power  to  carry  out 
our  will  for  them.     And  if  this  is  the  way  of  love 


4:8  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life 

with  us,  how  much  more  must  it  be  so  with  our  God 
who  is  love  itself.  Could  we  but  for  one  moment 
get  a  glimpse  into  the  mighty  depths  of  His  love, 
our  hearts  would  spring  out  to  meet  His  will,  and 
embrace  it  as  our  richest  treasure.  And  we  would 
abandon  ourselves  to  it  with  an  enthusiasm  of 
gratitude  and  joy,  that  such  a  wondrous  privilege 
could  be  ours. 

A  great  many  Christians  actually  seem  to  think 
that  all  their  Father  in  heaven  wants  is  a  chance 
to  make  them  miserable,  and  to  take  away  all  their 
blessings;  and  they  imagine,  poor  souls,  that  if 
they  hold  on  to  things  in  their  own  will  they  can 
hinder  Him  from  doing  this.  I  am  ashamed  to 
write  the  words,  and  yet  we  must  face  a  fact  which 
is  making  wretched  hundreds  of  lives. 

A  Christian  lady  who  had  this  feeling,  was  once 
expressing  to  a  friend  how  impossible  she  found  it 
to  say.  Thy  will  be  done,  and  how  afraid  she  should 
be  to  do  it.  She  was  the  mother  of  one  only  little 
boy,  who  was  the  heir  to  a  great  fortune,  and  the 
idol  of  her  heart.  After  she  had  stated  her  diffi- 
culties fully,  her  friend  said,  "Suppose  your  little 
Charley  should  come  running  to  you  to-morrow  and 
say,  '  Mother,  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  let  you 
have  your  own  way  with  me  from  this  time  forward. 
I  am  always  going  to  obey  you,  and  I  want  you  to 
do  just  whatever  you  think  best  with  me.  I  will 
trust  your  love.'  How  would  you  feel  towards  him  ? 
*Vould  you  say  to  yourself,  'Ah,  now  I  shall  have 


Row  to  Enter  In.  49 

a  chance  to  make  Charley  miserable.  I  will  take 
away  all  his  pleasures,  and  fill  his  life  with  every 
hard  and  disagreeable  thing  that  I  can  find.  I  will 
compel  him  to  do  just  the  things  that  are  the  most 
difficult  for  him  to  do,  and  will  give  him  all  sorts  of 
impossible  commands."  '*0h,  no,  no,  no  I  "  ex- 
claimed the  indignant  mother.  "  You  know  I  would 
not.  You  know  I  would  hug  him  to  my  heart  and 
cover  him  with  kisses,  and  would  hasten  to  fill  his 
life  with  all  that  was  sweetest  and  best."  ''And 
are  you  more  tender  and  more  loving  than  God  ?  " 
asked  her  friend.  "Ah,  no,"  was  the  reply,  "I 
see  my  mistake,  and  I  will  not  be  any  more  afraid 
of  saying,  Thy  will  be  done,  to  my  Heavenly  Father, 
than  I  would  want  my  Charley  to  be  of  saying  it 
to  me." 

Better  and  sweeter  than  health,  or  friends,  or 
money,  or  fame,  or  ease,  or  prosperity,  is  the  ador- 
able will  of  our  God.  It  gilds  the  darkest  hours 
with  a  divine  halo,  and  sheds  brightest  sunshine  on 
the  gloomiest  paths.  He  always  reigns  who  has 
made  it  his  kingdom ;  and  nothing  can  go  amiss 
to  him.  Surely,  then,  it  is  only  a  glorious  priv- 
ilege that  is  opening  before  you  when  I  tell  yoU( 
that  the  first  step  you  must  take  in  order  to  enter 
into  the  life  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  is  that  of  entire 
consecration.  I  cannot  have  you  look  at  it  as  a 
hard  and  stern  demand.  You  must  do  it  gladly, 
thankfully,  enthusiastically.  You  must  go  in  on 
what  I  call  the  privilege  side  of  cousecration  ;  and 


50  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

I  can  assure  you  from  a  blessed  experience  that 
you  will  find  it  the  happiest  place  you  have  ever 
entered  yet. 

Faith  is  the  next  thing.  Faith  is  an  absolutely 
necessary  element  in  the  reception  of  any  gift ;  for 
let  our  friends  give  a  thing  to  us  ever  so  fully,  it 
is  not  really  ours  until  we  believe  it  has  been  given, 
and  claim  it  as  our  own.  Above  all,  this  is  true  in 
gifts  which  are  purely  mental  or  spiritual.  Love 
may  be  lavished  upon  us  by  another  without  stint 
or  measure,  but  until  we  believe  that  we  are  loved, 
it  never  really  becomes  ours. 

I  suppose  most  Christians  understand  this  princi- 
ple in  reference  to  the  matter  of  their  forgiveness. 
They  know  that  the  forgiveness  of  sins  through 
Jesus  might  have  been  preached  to  them  forever, 
but  it  would  never  really  have  become  theirs  until 
they  believed  this  preaching,  and  claimed  the  for- 
giveness as  their  own.  But  when  it  comes  to  living 
the  Christian  life  they  lose  sight  of  this  principle, 
and  think  that  having  been  saved  by  faith,  they  are 
now  to  live  by  works  and  efforts ;  and  instead  of 
continuing  to  receive^  they  are  now  to  begin  to  do. 
This  makes  our  declaration  that  the  life  hid  with 
Christ  in  God  is  to  be  entered  by  faith,  seem  per- 
fectly unintelligible  to  them.  And  yet  it  is  plainly 
declared,  that  ''as  we  have  received  Christ  Jesus 
the  Lord  so  we  are  to  walk  in  Him."  We  received 
Him  by  faith,  and  by  faith  alone  ;  therefore  we  are 
to  w^lk  in  Him  by  faith,  and  by  faith  alone.     And 


How  to  Enter  In.  61 

the  faith  by  which  we  enter  into  this  hidden  life  is 
just  the  same  as  the  faith  by  which  we  were  trans- 
lated out  of  the  kingdom  of  Satan  into  the  kingdom 
of  God's  dear  Son,  only  it  lays  hold  of  a  different 
thing.  Then  we  believed  that  Jesus  was  our  Saviour 
from  the  guilt  of  sin,  and  according  to  our  faith  it 
was  unto  us.  Now  we  must  believe  that  He  is  our 
Saviour  from  the  power  of  sin,  and  according  to  our 
faith  it  shall  be  unto  us.  Then  we  trusted  Him  for 
our  forgiveness  and  it  became  ours ;  now  we  must 
trust  Him  for  our  sanctification,  and  it  shall  become 
ours  also.  Then  we  took  Him  as  a  Saviour  in  the 
future  irom  the  penalties  of  our  sins ;  now  we  must 
take  Him  as  a  Saviour  in  the  present  from  the  bond- 
age of  our  sins.  Then  He  was  our  Saviour,  now 
He  is  to  be  our  Life.  Then  He  lifted  us  out  of  the 
pit,  now  He  is  to  seat  us  in  heavenly  places  with 
Himself. 

I  mean  all  this  of  course  experimentally  and 
practically.  Theologically  and  judicially  I  know 
that  every  believer  has  everything  the  minute  he  is 
converted.  But  experimentally^ nothing  is  his  until 
by  faith  he  claims  it.  "Every  place  that  the  sole 
of  your  foot  shall  tread  upon,  that  have  I  given 
unto  you."  God  ''hath blessed  us  with  all  spiritual 
blessings  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ,"  but  until 
we  set  the  foot  of  faith  upon  them  they  do  not 
practically  become  ours.  *'  According  to  our  faith, " 
is  always  the  limit  and  the  rule. 

Put  tjiis  f;aith  of  wbicb  I  am  speaking  must  be  ^ 


52  Thd  Seoi'et  of  a  Happy  Life, 

present  faith.  No  faith  that  is  exercised  in  the 
future  tense  amounts  to  anything.  A  man  may  be- 
lieve forever  that  his  sins  will  be  forgiven  at  some 
future  time,  and  he  will  never  be  converted.  He 
has  to  come  to  the  now  belief,  and  say  by  faith, 
' '  My  sins  are  now  forgiven, "  before  he  can  know 
the  new  birth.  And,  similarly,  no  faith  which  looks 
for  a  future  deliverance  from  the  power  of  sin  will 
ever  lead  a  soul  into  the  life  we  are  describing. 
Satan  delights  in  this  future  faith,  for  he  knows 
it  is  powerless  to  accomplish  any  practical  results. 
But  he  trembles  and  flees  when  the  soul  of  the  be- 
liever dares  to  claim  a  present  deliverance,  and  to 
reckon  itself  now  to  be  free  from  his  power. 

To  sum  up  then.  In  order  to  enter  into  this 
blessed  interior  life  ol  rest  and  triumph  you  have 
two  steps  to  take.  First,  entire  abandonment,  and 
second,  absolute  faith.  No  matter  what  may  be 
the  complications  of  your  peculiar  experience,  no 
matter  what  your  difficulties,  or  your  surroundings, 
or  your  associations,  these  two  steps  definitely 
taken  and  unwaveringly  persevered  in,  will  cer- 
tainly bring  you  out  sooner  or  later  into  the  green 
pastures  and  still  waters  of  this  higher  Christian 
life.  You  may  be  sure  of  this.  And  if  you  will 
let  every  other  consideration  go,  and  simply  devote 
your  attention  to  these  two  points,  and  be  very  clear 
and  definite  about  them,  your  progress  will  be 
rapid,  and  your  soul  will  reach  its  desired  haven 
far  sooner  than  now  you  can  think  possible. 


How  to  Enter  In.  53 

Shall  I  repeat  the  steps,  that  there  may  be  no 
mistake  ?  You  are  a  child  of  God,  and  long  to 
please  Him.  You  love  your  precious  Saviour,  and 
are  sick  and  weary  of  the  sin  that  grieves  Him. 
You  long  to  be  delivered  from  its  power.  Every- 
thing you  have  hitherto  tried  has  failed  to  deliver 
you;  and  now  in  your  despair  you  are  asking  if  it 
can  indeed  be,  as  these  happy  people  say,  that 
Jesus  is  able  and  willing  to  deliver  you.  Surely 
you  know  in  your  very  soul  that  He  is.  That  to 
save  you  out  of  the  hand  of  all  your  enemies  is  in 
fact  just  the  very  thing  He  came  to  do.  Then  trust 
Him.  Commit  your  case  to  Him  in  an  absolute 
abandonment,  and  believe  that  He  undertakes  it : 
and  at  once,  knowing  what  He  is  and  what  He  has 
said,  claim  that  He  does  even  now  fully  save.  Just 
as  you  believed  at  first,  that  He  delivered  you  from 
the  guilt  of  sin  because  He  said  it,  so  now  believe 
that  He  delivers  you  from  the  power  of  sin,  because 
He  says  it.  Let  your  faith  now  lay  hold  of  a  new 
power  in  Christ.  You  have  trusted  Him  as  your 
dying  Saviour,  now  trust  Him  as  your  living 
Saviour.  Just  as  much  as  He  came  to  deliver  you 
from  future  punishment,  did  He  also  come  to  de- 
liver you  from  present  bondage.  Just  as  truly  as 
He  came  to  bear  your  stripes  for  you,  has  He  come 
to  live  your  life  for  you.  You  are  as  utterly  power- 
less in  the  one  case  as  in  the  other.  You  could 
as  easily  have  got  yourself  rid  of  your  own  sins,  as 
you  could  now  accomplish  for  yourself  practical 


54  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

righteousness.  Christ,  and  Christ  only,  must  do 
both  for  you,  and  your  part  in  both  cases  is  simply 
to  give  the  thing  to  BLim  to  do,  and  then  believe 
that  He  does  it. 

A  lady,  now  very  eminent  in  this  life  of  trust, 
when  she  was  seeking  in  great  darkness  and  per- 
plexity to  enter  in,  said  to  the  friend  who  was  try- 
ing to  help  her,  '*  You  all  say,  abandon  yourself  and 
trust, — abandon  yourself  and  trust, — but  I  do  not 
know  how.  I  wish  you  would  just  do  it  out  loud 
so  that  I  may  see  how  you  do  it." 

Shall  I  do  it  out  loud  for  you  ? 

"Lord  Jesus,  I  believe  that  Thou  art  able  and 
willing  to  deliver  me  from  all  the  care,  and  unrest, 
and  bondage  of  my  Christian  life.  I  believe  Thou 
didst  die  to  set  me  free,  not  only  in  the  future,  but 
now  and  here.  I  believe  Thou  art  stronger  than 
Satan,  and  that  Thou  canst  keep  me,  even  me,  in 
my  extreme  of  weakness,  from  falling  into  his  snares, 
or  yielding  obedience  to  his  commands.  And,  Lord, 
I  am  going  to  trust  Thee  to  keep  me.  I  have  tried 
keeping  myself,  and  have  failed,  and  failed  most 
grievously.  I  am  absolutely  helpless.  So  now  I 
will  trust  Thee.  I  give  myself  to  Thee.  I  keep 
back  no  reserves.  Body,  soul,  and  spirit,  I  present 
myself  to  Thee,  a  worthless  lump  of  clay,  to  be 
made  into  anything  Thy  love  and  Thy  wisdom  shall 
choose.  And  now,  I  am  Thine.  I  believe  Thou 
dost  accept  that  which  I  present  to  Thee  ;  I  believe 
that  this  poor,  weak,  foolish  heart   has  been  taken 


IIow  to  Enter  In.  55 

possession  of  by  Thee,  and  that  Thou  hast  even  at  this 
very  moment  begun  to  work  in  me  to  will  and  to 
do  of  Thy  good  pleasure.  I  trust  Thee  utterly, 
and  I  trust  Thee  now." 

Are  you  afraid  to  take  this  step  ?  Does  it  seem 
too  sudden,  to  much  like  a  leap  in  the  dark  ?  Do 
you  not  know  that  the  steps  of  faith  always  '•'fall 
on  the  seeming  void,  but  find  the  rock  beneath?" 
If  ever  you  are  to  enter  this  glorious  land,  flowing 
with  milk  and  honey,  you  must  sooner  or  later  step 
into  the  brimming  waters,  for  there  is  no  other  path. 
And  to  do  it  now,  may  save  you  months  and  even 
years  of  disappointment  and  grief.  Hear  the  word 
of  the  Lord, — 

'* Have  not  I  commanded  thee?  Be  strong  and 
of  a  good  courage ;  be  not  afraid,  neither  be  thou 
dismayed:  for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee 
whithersoever  thou  goest."  / 


•Too  eager  I  must  not  be  to  understand; 

How  should  the  work  the  Master  goes  about 

Fit  the  vague  sketch  my  compasses  have  planned? 

I  am  His  house — for  Him  to  go  in  and  out. 

He  builds  me  now,— and  if  I  cannot  see 

At  any  time  what  He  is  doing  with  me, 

'Tis  that  He  makes  the  house  for  me  too  grand. 

'The  house  Is  not  for  me,  it  is  for  Him; 

His  royal  thoughts  require  many  a  stair, 

Many  a  tower,  many  an  outlook  fair, 

Of  which  I  have  no  thought,  and  need  no  care. 

Where  I  am  most  perplexed,  it  may  be  there 
Thou  makest  a  secret  chamber,  holy,  dim, 

Where  thou  wilt  come  to  help  my  deepest  prayer. 

'Tis— shall  thy  will  be  done  for  me?    Or  mine, 
And  I  be  made  a  thing  not  after  Thine,— 

My  own,  and  dear  in  paltriest  details? 
Shall  I  be  born  of  God,  or  of  mere  man? 
Be  made  like  Christ,  or  on  some  other  plan? 

I  let  all  run: — set,  thou,  and  trim  my  sails; 

Home  then  my  course,  let  blow  whatever  gales!" 

GBOBQE  MAODONAX.D. 


PART  II.-DIFFICULTIES. 


SOTO  OF  A  BIRD  IS  A  TTIKTER  STORM. 

Hab.  3 :  17, 18. 
None  of  them  that  trust  in  Him  shall  be  desolate.—Pa.  34 :  22. 

Though  the  rain  may  fall  and  the  wind  be  blowing, 

And  cold  and  chill  is  the  wintry  blast, 
Though  the  cloudy  sky  is  still  cloudier  growing, 

And  the  dead  loaves  tell  that  summer  has  passed, 
My  face  I  hold  to  the  stormy  heaven, 

My  heart  is  as  calm  as  the  summer  sea. 
Glad  to  receive  what  my  God  has  given, 

What  e'er  it  be. 

When  I  feel  the  cold  I  can  say,  "He  sends  it," 

And  His  wind  blows  blessing  I  surely  know. 
For  I've  never  a  want  but  that  He  attends  it. 

And  my  heart  beats  warm,  though  the  winds  may  blow. 
The  soft  sweet  summer  was  warm  and  glowing; 

Bright  were  the  blossoms  on  every  bough; 
I  trusted  Him  when  the  roses  were  blowing, 

I  trust  Him  now. 

Small  were  my  faith  should  it  weakly  falter, 

Now  that  the  roses  have  ceased  to  blow; 
Frail  were  the  trust  that  now  should  alter. 

Doubting  His  love  when  storm  clouds  grow. 
If  I  trust  Him  once,  I  must  trust  Him  ever, 

And  His  way  is  best,  though  I  stand  or  fall; 
Through  wind  and  storm  He  will  leave  me  never. 

He  sends  it  all. 

Why  should  my  heart  be  faint  and  fearing? 

Mighty  He  rules  above  the  storm. 
Even  the  wintry  blast  is  cheering. 

Showing  His  power  to  keep  me  warm. 
Never  a  care  on  my  heart  is  pressing. 

Never  a  fear  can  disturb  my  breast. 
Everything  that  He  sends  is  blessing. 

For  He  knows  best. 

U.  N.  T. 


CHAPTEE  y. 


DIFFICULTIES    CONCERNING   CONSECRATION. 

It  is  very  important  that  Christians  should  not 
be  ignorant  of  the  devices  of  Satan,  for  he  stands 
ready  to  oppose  every  onward  step  of  the  soul's 
progress.  And  especially  is  he  busy  when  he  sees 
a  believer  awakened  to  a  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness,  and  seeking  to  reach  out  to  appre- 
hend all  the  fullness  that  is  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
(3hrist  for  him. 

One  of  the  first  difficulties  he  throws  in  the  way 
of  such  a  one  is  concerning  consecration.  The 
seeker  after  holiness  is  told  that  he  must  consecrate 
himself,  and  he  endeavors  to  do  so.  But  at  once 
he  meets  with  a  difficulty.  He  has  done  it,  as  he 
thinks,  and  yet  he  feels  no  differently  from  before; 
nothing  seems  changed,  as  he  has  been  led  to  ex- 
pect it  would  be,  and  he  is  completely  baffled,  and 
asks  the  question  almost  despairingly,  ^'How  am  I 
to  know  when  I  am  consecrated?" 

The  one  grand  device  of  Satan's  which  has  met 
such  a  soul  at  this  juncture  is  one  which  he  never 
fails  to  employ  on  every  possible  occasion,  and 
generally  with  marked  success,  and  that  is  in  refer- 

59 


60  The  Secret  of  a  Eajppy  Life, 

ence  to  feeling.  The  soul  cannot  believe  it  is  con- 
secrated until  it  feels  that  it  is ;  and  because  it  does 
not  feel  that  God  has  taken  it  in  hand,  it  cannot 
believe  that  He  has.  As  usual,  it  puts  feeling  first 
and  faith  second.  Now  God's  invariable  rule  is, 
faith  first  and  feeling  second,  in  everything,  and  it 
is  striving  against  the  inevitable  when  we  seek  to 
make  it  different. 

The  way  to  meet  this  device  of  Satan,  then,  in 
reference  to  consecration,  is  simply  to  take  God's 
side  in  the  matter,  and  to  put  faith  before  feeling. 
Give  yourself  to  the  Lord  definitely  and  fully,  ac- 
cording to  your  present  light,  asking  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  show  you  all  that  is  contrary  to  Him, 
either  in  your  heart  or  life.  If  He  shows  you  any- 
thing, give  it  to  the  Lord  immediately,  and  say  in 
reference  to  it,  ''  Thy  will  be  done."  If  He  shows 
you  nothing,  then  you  must  believe  that  there  is 
nothing,  and  must  conclude  that  you  have  given 
Him  all.  Then  you  must  believe  that  He  takes 
you.  You  positively  must  not  wait  to  feel  either 
that  you  have  given  yourself,  or  that  God  has  taken 
you.  You  must  simply  believe  it,  and  reckon  it  to 
be  the  case. 

If  you  were  to  give  an  estate  to  a  friend,  you 
would  have  to  give  it,  and  he  would  have  to  receive 
it  by  faith.  An  estate  is  not  a  thing  that  can  be 
picked  up  and  handed  over  to  another ;  the  gift  of 
it  and  its  reception  are  altogether  a  mental  trans- 
action, and  therefore  one  of  faith.     Now,  if  you 


Difficulties  Concerning  Consecration.        61 

should  give  an  estate  one  day  to  a  friend,  and  tlien 
should  go  away  and  wonder  whether  you  really 
had  given  it,  and  whether  he  actually  had  taken  it 
and  considered  it  his  own,  and  should  feel  it  neces- 
sary to  go  the  next  day  and  renew  the  gift ;  and  if 
on  the  third  day  you  should  still  feel  a  similar  un- 
certainty about  it,  and  should  again  go  and  renew 
the  gift ;  and  on  the  fourth  day  go  through  a  like 
process,  and  so  on,  day  after  day  for  months  and 
years,  what  would  your  friend  think,  and  what  at 
last  would  be  the  condition  of  your  own  in  mind  refer- 
ence to  it  ?  Your  friend  certainly  would  begin  to 
doubt  whether  you  ever  had  intended  to  give  it  to 
him  at  all,  and  you  yourself  would  be  in  such  hope- 
less perplexity  about  it,  that  you  would  not  know 
whether  the  estate  was  yours  or  his,  or  whose  it 
was. 

Now  is  not  this  very  much  the  way  in  which  you 
have  been  acting  toward  God  in  this  matter  of 
consecration  ?  You  have  given  yourself  to  Him 
over  and  over,  daily  perhaps  for  months,  but  you 
have  invariably  come  away  from  your  seasons  of 
consecration  wondering  whether  you  really  have 
given  yourself  after  all,  and  whether  He  has  taken 
you ;  and  because  you  have  not  felt  any  differently, 
you  have  concluded  at  last,  after  many  painful 
tossings,  that  the  thing  has  not  been  done.  Do 
you  know,  dear  believer,  that  this  sort  of  perplexity 
will  last  forever,  unless  you  cut  it  short  by  faith  ? 
You  must   come   to   the   point   of  reckoning  the 


62  The  Secret  of  a  Ha^py  Life. 

matter  to  be  an  accomplislied  and  settled  thing, 
and  leaving  it  there,  before  you  can  possibly  expect 
any  change  of  feeling  whatever. 

The  very  law  of  offerings  to  the  Lord  settles  this 
as  a  primary  fact,  that  everything  which  is  given  to 
Him  becomes  by  that  very  act  something  holy,  set 
apart  from  all  other  things,  and  cannot  without 
sacrilege  be  put  to  any  other  uses.  "l!^otwith- 
standing,  no  devoted  thing  that  a  man  shall  devote 
unto  the  Lord  of  all  that  he  hath,  both  of  man  and 
beast,  and  of  the  field  of  his  possession,  shall  be 
sold  or  redeemed;  every  devoted  thing  is  most 
holy  unto  the  Lord.""  Having  once  given  it  to  the 
Lord,  the  devoted  thing  henceforth  was  reckoned 
by  all  Israel  as  being  the  Lord's,  and  no  one  dared 
to  stretch  forth  a  hand  to  retake  it.  The  giver 
might  have  made  his  offering  very  grudgingly  and 
half-heartedly,  but  having  made  it,  the  matter  was 
taken  out  of  his  hands  altogether,  and  the  devoted 
thing  by  God's  own  law  became  ''  most  holy  unto 
the  Lord."  It  was  not  the  intention  of  the  giver 
that  made  it  holy,  but  the  holiness  of  the  receiver. 
'*The  altar  sanctifies  the  gift."  And  an  offering 
once  laid  upon  the  altar,  from  that  moment  be 
longed  to  the  Lord.  I  can  imagine  an  offerer  who 
had  deposited  a  gift  beginning  to  search  his  heart  as 
to  his  sincerity  and  honesty  in  doing  it,  and  coming 
back  to  the  priest  to  say  that  he  was  afraid  after 
all  he  had  not  given  it  right,  or  had  not  been  per- 
fectly sincere  in  giving  it.  I  feel  sure  that  the  priest 


Difficulties  Concernvng  Consecration,        63 

would  have  silenced  him  at  once  with  saying,  ''As 
to  how  you  gave  your  offering,  or  what  were  your 
motives  in  giving  it,  I  do  not  know.  The  facts  are 
that  you  did  give  it,  and  that  it  is  the  Lord's,  for 
every  devoted  thing  is  most  holy  unto  Him.  It  is 
too  late  to  recall  the  transaction  now."  And  not 
only  the  priest  but  all  Israel  would  have  been 
aghast  at  the  man,  who,  having  once  given  his 
offering,  should  have  reached  out  his  hand  to  take 
it  back.  And  yet,  day  after  day,  earnest-hearted 
Christians,  who  would  have  shuddered  at  such  an 
act  of  sacrilege  on  the  part  of  a  Jew,  are  guilty  in 
their  own  experience  of  a  similar  act,  by  giving 
themselves  to  the  Lord  in  solemn  consecration,  and 
then  through  unbelief  taking  back  that  which  they 
have  given. 

Because  God  is  not  visibly  present  to  the  eye  it 
is  difficult  to  feel  that  a  transaction  with  Him  is 
real.  I  suppose  if  when  we  made  our  acts  of  con- 
secration we  could  actually  see  Him  present  with 
us,  we  should  feel  it  to  be  a  very  real  thing,  and 
would  realize  that  we  had  given  our  word  to  Him 
and  could  not  dare  to  take  it  back,  no  matter  how 
much  we  might  wish  to  do  so.  Such  a  transaction 
would  have  to  us  the  binding  power  that  a  spoken 
promise  to  an  earthly  friend  always  has  to  a  man 
of  honor.  And  what  we  need  is  to  see  that  God's 
presence  is  a  certain  fact  always,  and  that  every  act 
of  our  soul  is  done  right  before  Him,  and  that  a 
word  spoken  in  prayer  is  as  really  spoken  to  Him, 


64  The  Secret  of  a  Hajppy  Life. 

as  if  our  eyes  could  see  Him  and  our  hands  could 
touch  Him.  Then  we  shall  cease  to  have  such 
vague  conceptions  of  our  relations  with  Him,  and 
shall  feel  the  binding  force  of  every  word  we  say  in 
His  presence. 

I  know  some  will  say  here,  "Ah,  yes,  but  if  He 
would  only  speak  to  me,  and  say  that  He  took  me 
when  I  gave  myself  to  Him,  I  would  have  no 
trouble  then  in  believing  it."  No,  of  course  you 
would  not,  but  He  does  not  generally  say  this,  until 
the  soul  has  first  proved  its  loyalty  by  believing 
what  He  has  already  said.  It  is  he  that  believeth 
who  has  the  witness,  not  he  that  doubteth.  And 
by  Hiii  very  command  to  us  to  present  ourselves  to 
Him  a  living  sacrifice.  He  has  pledged  Himself  to 
receive  us.  I  cannot  conceive  of  an  honorable  man 
asking  another  to  give  him  a  thing  which  after  all 
he  was  doubtful  about  taking  ;  still  less  can  I  con- 
ceive of  a  loving  parent  acting  so  toward  a  darling 
child.  "My  son,  give  me  thy  heart,"  is  a  sure 
warrant  for  knowing  that  the  moment  the  heart  is 
given,  it  will  be  taken  by  the  One  who  has  com- 
manded the  gift.  We  may,  nay  we  must,  feel  the 
utmost  confidence  then  that  when  we  surrender 
ourselves  to  the  Lord,  according  to  His  own  com- 
mand. He  does  then  and  there  receive  us,  and 
from  that  moment  we  are  His.  A  real  transaction 
has  taken  place,  which  cannot  be  violated  without 
dishonor  on  our  part,  and  which  we  know  will  not 
be  violated  by  Him. 


Difficulties  Concerning  Consecration.        65 

In  Dent.  xxvi.  IT,  18,  19,  we  see  God's  way  of 
working  under  these  circumstances.     ^ 

'*Thou  hast  avouched  the  Lord  this  day  to  be 
thy  God,  and  to  walk  in  His  ways  and  to  keep  His 
statutes,  and  His  commandments,  and  His  judg- 
ments, and  to  hearken  unto  His  voice ;  and  the 
Lord  liath  avouched  thee  this  day  to  be  His  pecu. 
liar  people,  as  He  hath  promised  thee,  and  that 
thou  shouldst  keep  all  His  commandments;"  .  .  . 
"and  that  thou  mayest  be  an  holy  people  unto  the 
Lord,  as  He  hath  spoken." 

When  we  avouch  the  Lord  to  be  our  God,  and 
that  we  will  walk  in  His  ways  and  keep  His  com- 
mandments. He  avouches  us  to  be  His  and  that  we 
shall  keep  all  His  commandments.  And  from  that 
moment  He  takes  possession  of  us.  This  has  al- 
ways been  His  principle  of  working,  and  it  con- 
tinues to  be  so.  ''  Every  devoted  thing  is  most 
holy  to  the  Lord."  This  seems  to  me  so  plain  as 
scarcely  to  admit  of  a  question. 

But  if  the  soul  still  feels  in  doubt  or  difficulty, 
let  me  refer  you  to  a  New  Testament  declaration 
which  approaches  the  subject  from  a  different  side, 
but  which  settles  it,  I  think,  quite  as  definitely.  It 
is  in  I.  John  v.  14,  15,  and  reads,  "And  this  is  the 
confidence  that  we  have  in  Him,  that  if  we  ask  any- 
thing according  to  His  will.  He  heareth  us  ;  and  if 
we  know  that  He  hear  us,  whatsoever  we  ask,  we 
know  that  we  Juwe  the  petitions  that  we  desired  of 
Him."     Ifl  it  according  to  His  will  that  you  should 


66  The  Secret  of  a  Sappy  Life, 

be  entirely  consecrated  to  Him?    There  can  be,  of 
course,  but  one  answer  to  this,  for  He  has  coin- 
m,anded  it.     Is  it  not  also  according  to  His  will 
that  He  should  work  in  you  to  will  and  to  do  of 
His  good  pleasure  ?     This  question  also  can  have 
but  one  answer,  for  He  has  declared  it  to  be  His 
purpose.     Yon  know,  then,  that  these  things  are 
according  to  His  will,  therefore  on  God's  own  word 
you  are  obliged  to  know  that  He  hears  you.      And 
knowing  this    much,    you  are   compelled    to    go 
farther,  and  know  that  you  have  the  petitions  that 
you  have  desired  of  Him.     That  you  have^  I  say, 
not  will  have,  or  may  have,  but  have  now  in  actual 
possession.     It  is  thus  that  we  "  obtain  promises  " 
by  faith.     It  is  thus  that  we  have    "access   by 
faith  "  into  the  grace  that  is  given  us  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.     It  is  thus,  and  thus  only,  that  we 
come  to  know  our  hearts  ''purified  by  faith,"  and 
are  enabled  to  live  by  faith,  to  stand  by  faith,  to 
walk  by  faith. 

I  desire  to  make  this  subject  so  plain  and  practi- 
cal that  no  one  need  have  any  further  difficulty 
about  it,  and  therefore  I  will  repeat  again  just  what 
must  be  the  acts  of  your  soul  in  order  to  bring  you 
out  of  this  difficulty  about  consecration. 

I  suppose  that  you  have  trusted  the  Lord  Jesus 
for  the  forgiveness  of  your  sins,  and  know  some- 
thing of  what  it  is  to  belong  to  the  family  of  God, 
and  to  be  made  an  heir  of  God  through  faith  in 
Christ.     And  now  you  feel  springing  up  in  your 


Difficulties  Concerning  Consecration.        67 

soul  the  longing  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of 
your  Lord.  In  order  for  this  you  knpw  there  must 
be  an  entire  surrender  of  yourself  to  Him,  that  He 
may  work  in  you  all  the  good  pleasure  of  His  will ; 
and  you  have  tried  over  and  over  to  do  it  but 
liitherto  without  any  apparent  success.  At  this 
point  it  is  that  I  desire  to  help  you.  What  you 
must  do  now  is  to  come  once  more  to  Him  in  a 
surrender  of  your  whole  self  to  His  will,  as  com- 
plete as  you  know  how  to  make  it.  You  must  ask 
Him  to  reveal  to  you  by  His  Spirit  any  hidden 
rebellion;  and  if  He  reveals  nothing,  then  you 
must  believe  that  there  is  nothing,  and  that  the  sur- 
render is  complete.  This  must,  then,  be  consid- 
ered a  settled  matter;  you  have  abandoned  yourself 
to  the  Lord,  and  from  henceforth  you  do  not  in  any 
sense  belong  to  yourself;  you  must  never  even  so 
much  as  listen  to  a  suggestion  to  the  contrary.  If 
tho  temptation  comes  to  wonder  whether  you  really 
have  completely  surrendered  yourself,  meet  it  with 
an  assertion  that  you  have.  Do  not  even  argue  the 
matter.  Eepel  any  such  idea  instantly,  and  with 
decision.  You  meant  it  then,  you  mean  it  now, 
you  have  really  done  it.  Your  emotions  may 
clamor  against  the  surrender,  but  your  will  must 
hold  firm.  It  is  your  purpose  God  looks  at,  not 
your  feelings  about  that  purpose ;  and  your  pur- 
pose, or  will,  is  therefore  the  only  thing  you  need 
to  attend  to. 
The  surrender,  then,  having  been  made,  never  to 


6S  The  Secret  of  a  Sappy  Life, 

be  questioned  or  recalled,  the  next  point  is  to  be- 
lieve that  God  takes  that  which  you  have  surren- 
dered, and  to  reckon  that  it  is  His.  Not  that  it 
will  be  at  some  future  time,  but  is  now ;  and  that 
He  has  begun  to  work  in  you  to  will,  and  to  do,  of 
His  good  pleasure.  And  here  you  must  rest. 
There  is  nothing  more  for  you  to  do,  for  you  are 
the  Lord's  now,  absolutely  and  entirely  in  His 
hands,  and  He  has  undertaken  the  whole  care  and 
management  and  forming  of  you,  and  will,  accord- 
ing to  His  word,  "work  in  you  that  which  is  well- 
pleasing  in  His  sight  through  Jesus  Christ."  But 
you  must  hold  steadily  here.  If  you  begin  to 
question  your  surrender,  or  God's  acceptance  of  it, 
then  your  wavering  faith  will  produce  a  wavering 
experience,  and  He  can  not  work.  But  while  you 
trust.  He  works,  and  the  result  of  His  working 
always  is  to  change  you  into  the  image  of  Christ, 
from  glory  to  glory,  by  His  mighty  Spirit. 

Do  you,  then,  now  at  this  moment  surrender 
yourself  wholly  to  Him  ?  You  answer,  Yes.  Then, 
my  dear  friend,  begin  at  once  to  reckon  that  you 
are  His,  that  He  has  taken  you,  and  that  He  is 
working  in  you  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good 
pleasure.  And  keep  on  reckoning  this.  You  will 
find  it  a  great  help  to  put  your  reckoning  into 
words,  and  to  say  over  and  over  to  yourself  and  to 
your  God,  "Lord,  I  am  Thine  ;  I  do  yield  myself 
up  to  Thee  entirely,  and  I  believe  that  Thou  dost 
take  me.     I  leave  myself  with  Thee.     Work  in  me 


PiJiGulties  Concerning  Consecration.        69 

all  the  good  pleasure  of  Thy  will,  and  I  will  only 
lie  still  in  Thy  hands,  and  trust  Thee."  Make  this 
a  daily  definite  act  of  your  will,  and  many  times  a 
day  recur  to  it,  as  being  your  continual  attitude 
before  Him.  Confess  it  to  yourself.  Confess  it  to 
your  God.  Confess  it  to  your  friends.  Avouch 
the  Lord  to  be  your  God  continually  and  unwaver- 
ingly, and  declare  your  purpose  of  walking  in  His 
ways  and  keeping  His  statutes  ;  and  you  will  find 
in  practical  experience  that  He  has  avouched  you 
to  be  His  peculiar  people  and  that  you  shall  keep 
all  His  commandments,  and  that  you  will  be  "an 
holy  people  unto  the  Lord,  as  He  hath  spoken." 


CHAPTEE  YI. 


DIFFICULTIES   CONCERNING     FAITH. 

The  next  step  after  consecration  in  the  soul's 
progress  out  of  the  wilderness  of  Christian  ex. 
perience  into  the  land  that  floweth  with  milk  and 
honey,  is  that  of  faith.  And  here,  as  in  the  first 
step,  Satan  is  very  skillful  in  making  difficulties  and 
interposing  obstacles. 

The  child  of  God,  having  had  his  eyes  opened  to 
see  the  fullness  there  is  in  Jesus  for  him,  and  having 
been  made  to  long  to  appropriate  that  fullness  to 
himself,  is  met  with  the  assertion  on  the  part  of 
every  teacher  to  whom  he  applies,  that  this  fullness 
is  only  to  be  received  by  faith.  But  the  subject  of 
faith  is  involved  in  such  a  hopeless  mystery  in  his 
mind,  that  this  assertion,  instead  of  throwing  light 
upon  the  way  of  entrance,  only  seems  to  make  it 
more  difficult  and  involved  than  ever. 

"  Of  course  it  is  to  be  by  taith,"  he  says,  ^'  for  I 
know  that  everything  in  the  Christian  life  is  by 
faith.  But  then  that  is  just  what  makes  it  so  hard, 
for  I  have  no  faith,  and  I  do  not  even  know  what  it 
is,  nor  how  to  get  it."     And   baffled  at  the  very 

70 


Difficulties  Concerning  FaitJu  71 

outset  by  this  insuperable  difficulty,  he  is  plunged 
into  darkness,  and  almost  despair. 

This  trouble  all  arises  from  the  fact  that  the  sub- 
ject of  faith  is  very  generally  misunderstood ;  for  in 
reality  faith  is  the  simplest  and  plainest  thing  in  the 
world,  and  the  most  easy  of  exercise. 

Your  idea  of  faith,  I  suppose,  has  been  something 
like  this.  You  have  looked  upon  it  as  in  some  way 
a  sort  oithing^  either  a  religious  exercise  of  soul,  or 
an  inward  gracious  disposition  of  heart — something 
tangible,  in  fact,  which,  when  you  have  got,  you 
can  look  at  and  rejoice  over,  and  use  as  a  passport 
to  God's  favor,  or  a  coin  with  which  to  purchase 
His  gifts.  And  you  have  been  praying  for  faith, 
expecting  all  the  while  to  get  something  like  this, 
and  never  having  received  any  such  thing,  you  are 
insisting  upon  it  that  you  have  no  faith.  Now  faith, 
in  fact,  is  not  in  the  least  this  sort  of  a  thing.  It  is 
nothing  at  all  tangible.  It  is  simply  believing  God, 
and,  like  sight,  it  is  nothing  apart  from  its  object. 
You  might  as  well  shut  your  eyes  and  look  inside, 
and  see  whether  you  have  sight,  as  to  look  inside  to 
discover  whether  you  have  faith.  You  see  some- 
thing, and  thus  know  that  you  have  sight ;  you 
believe  something,  and  thus  know  that  you  have 
faith.  For  as  sight  is  onlj^  seeing,  so  faith  is  only 
believing.  And  as  the  only  necessary  thing  about 
seeing  is,  that  you  see  the  thing  as  it  is,  so  the  only 
necessary  tiling  about  believing  is,  that  you  believe 
the  thing  as  it  is.      The  virtue  does  not  lie  in  your 


73  The  Secret  of  a  Sapjpy  Life, 

believing,  but  in  the  thing  you  believe.  If  you 
believe  the  truth  you  a^  saved ;  if  you  believe  a 
lie  you  are  lost.  The  believing  in  both  cases  is  the 
same ;  the  things  believed  in,  are  exactly  opposite, 
and  it  is  this  which  makes  the  mighty  difference. 
Your  salv:ition  comes,  not  because  your  faith  saves 
you,  but  because  it  links  you  on  to  the  Saviour  who 
saves ;  and  your  believing  is  really  nothing  but  the 
link. 

I  do  beg  of  you  to  recognize,  then,  the  extreme 
simplicity  of  faith, — that  it  is  nothing  more  nor  less 
than  just  believing  God  when  He  says  He  either 
has  done  something  for  us,  or  will  do  it ;  and  then 
trusting  Him  to  do  it.  It  is  so  simple  that  it  is 
hard  to  explain.  If  any  one  asks  me  what  it  means 
to  trust  another  to  do  a  piece  of  work  for  me,  I  can 
only  answer  that  it  means  letting  that  other  one  do 
it,  and  feeling  it  perfectly  unnecessary  for  me  to  do 
it  myself.  Every  one  of  us  has  trusted  very  im- 
portant pieces  of  work  to  others  in  this  way,  and  has 
felt  perfect  rest  in  thus  trusting,  because  of  the  con- 
fidence we  have  had  in  those  who  have  undertaken 
to  do  it.  How  constantly  do  mothers  trust  their 
most  precious  infants  to  the  care  of  nurses,  and  feel 
no  shadow  of  anxiety  ?  How  continually  we  are  all 
of  us  trusting  our  health  and  our  lives,  without  a 
thought  of  fear,  to  cooks  and  coachmen,  engine- 
drivers,  railway  conductors,  and  all  sorts  of  paid 
servants,  who  have  us  completely  at  their  mercy, 
and  could  plunge  us  into  misery  or  death  in  a  mo- 


K/r      IOC  -     ^ 

IIVERSITY   } 

OF  J 

Difficulties  Concerning  Faith,  7S 

ment,  if  tliey  chose  to  do  so,  or  even  if  they  failed 
in  the  necessary  carefulness  ?  All  this  we  do,  and 
make  no  fuss  about  it.  Upon  the  slightest  acquaint- 
ance, often,  we  thus  put  our  trust  in  people  requir- 
ing only  the  general  knowledge  of  human  nature, 
and  the  common  rules  of  human  intercourse ;  and 
we  never  feel  as  if  we  were  doing  anything  in  the 
least  remarkable. 

You  have  done  all  this  yourself,  dear  reader,  and 
are  doing  it  continually.  You  could  not  live  among 
your  fellow-men  and  go  through  the  customary 
routine  of  life  a  single  day  if  you  could  not  trust 
your  fellow-men.  And  it  never  enters  into  your  head 
to  say  you  cannot. 

But  yet  you  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  continually, 
that  you  cannot  trust  your  God  ! 

I  wish  you  would  just  now  try  to  imagine  your- 
self acting  in  your  human  relations  as  you  do  in 
your  spiritual  relations.  Suppose  you  should  begin 
to-morrow  with  the  notion  in  your  head  that  you 
could  not  trust  anybody,  because  you  had  no  faith. 
When  you  sat  down  to  breakfast  you  would  say, 
**  I  cannot  eat  anything  on  this  table,  for  I  have  no 
faith ;  and  I  cannot  believe  the  cook  has  not  put 
poison  in  the  coffee,  or  that  the  butcher  has  not  sent 
home  a  diseased  ham."  So  you  would  go  starving 
away.  Then  when  you  went  out  to  your  daily  avo- 
cations, you  would  say,  *'I  cannot  ride  in  the  rail- 
way train,  for  I  have  no  faith,  and  therefore  I  can- 
not trust  the  engineer,  nor  the  conductor,  nor  the 


74  Jlte  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

builders  of  the  carriages,  nor  the  managers  of  the 
road."  So  you  would  be  compelled  to  walk  every- 
where, and  grow  unutterably  weary  in  the  effort, 
besides  being  actually  unable  to  reach  many  of  the 
places  you  could  have  reached  in  the  train.  Then, 
when  your  friends  met  you  with  any  statements,  or 
your  business  agent  with  any  accounts,  you  would 
say,  ''I  am  very  sorry  that  I  cannot  believe  you, 
but  I  have  no  faith,  and  never  can  believe  anybody." 
If  you  opened  a  newspaper,  you  would  be  forced  to 
lay  it  down  again,  saying,  "1  really  cannot  believe 
a  word  this  paper  says,  for  I  have  no  faith ;  I  do 
not  believe  there  is  any  such  person  as  the  Queen, 
for  I  never  saw  her ;  nor  any  such  country  as  Ire- 
land, for  I  was  never  there.  And  I  have  no  faith, 
so  of  course  I  cannot  believe  anytliing  that  I  have 
not  actually  felt  and  touched  myself.  It  is  a  great 
trial,  but  I  cannot  help  it,  for  I  have  no  faith." 
Just  picture  such  a  day  as  this,  and  see  how 
disastrous  it  would  be  to  yourself,  and  what  utter 
folly  it  would  appear  to  any  one  who  should  watch 
you  through  the  whole  of  it.  Eealize  how  your 
friends  would  feel  insulted,  and  how  your  servants 
would  refuse  to  serve  you  another  day.  And  then 
ask  yourself  the  question,  if  this  want  of  faith  in 
your  fellow-men  would  be  so  dreadful,  and  such 
utter  folly,  what  must  it  be  when  you  tell  God  that 
you  have  no  power  to  trust  Him  nor  to  believe  His 
word ;  that  it  is  a  great  trial,  but  you  cannot  help 
it,  "for  you  have  no  faith." 


Difficulties  Concerning  Faith,  75 

Is  it  possible  that  you  can  trust  your  fellow  men, 
and  cannot  trust  your  God?  That  you  can  receive 
the  "  witness  of  men,"  and  cannot  receive  the 
"  witness  of  God  ? "  That  you  can  believe  man's 
records,  and  cannot  believe  God's  record?  That 
you  can  commit  your  dearest  earthly  interests  to 
your  weak,  failing  fellow-creatures  without  a  fear, 
and  are  afraid  to  commit  your  spiritual  interests  to 
the  blessed  Saviour  who  shed  His  blood  for  the 
very  purpose  of  saving  you,  and  who  is  declared 
to  be  "  able  to  save  you  to  the  uttermost?  " 

Surely,  surely,  dear  believer,  you,  whose  very 
name  of  believer  implies  that  you  can  believe,  you 
will  never  again  dare  to  excuse  yourself  on  the  plea 
of  having  no  faith.  For  when  you  say  this,  you 
mean  ot  course  that  you  have  no  faith  in  God,  for 
you  are  not  asked  to  have  faith  in  yourself,  and  you 
would  be  in  a  very  wrong  condition  of  soul  if  you 
had.  Let  me  beg  of  you  then,  when  you  think  or 
say  these  things,  always  to  complete  the  sentence, 
and  say,  "  I  have  no  faith  in  God,  I  cannot  believe 
God;"  and  this  I  am  sure  will  soon  become  so 
dreadful  to  you,  that  you  will  not  dare  to  continue  it. 

Bnt,  you  say,  I  cannot  believe  without  the  Holy 
Spirit.  Yery  well;  will  you  conclude  then  that 
your  want  of  faith  is  because  of  the  failure  of  the 
blessed  Spirit  to  do  His  work  ?  For  if  it  is,  then 
surely  you  are  not  to  blame,  and  need  feel  no  con- 
demnation, and  all  exhortations  to  you  %o  believe 
are  useless. 


76  The  Secret  of  a  Ha<ppy  Life. 

But  no  I  Do  you  not  see  that,  in  taking  up  this 
position, — that  you  have  no  faith  and  cannot  believe, 
— you  are  not  only  "  making  God  a  liar,"  but  you 
are  also  manifesting  an  utter  want  of  confidence  in 
the  Holy  Spirit.  For  He  is  always  ready  to  help 
our  infirmities.  We  never  have  to  wait  for  Him, 
He  is  always  waiting  for  us.  And  I  for  my  part 
have  such  absolute  confidence  in  the  blessed  Holy 
Ghost,  and  in  His  being  always  ready  to  do  His 
work,  that  I  dare  to  say  to  every  one  of  you  that 
you  can  believe  now,  at  this  very  moment,  and  that 
if  you  do  not,  it  is  not  the  Spirit's  fault  but  your 
own. 

Put  your  will,  then,  over  on  to  the  believing  side. 
Say,  "  Lord  I  will  believe,  I  do  believe,"  and  con- 
tinue to  say  it.  Insist  upon  believing,  in  the  face 
of  every  suggestion  of  doubt  which  Satan  may 
bring.  Out  of  your  very  unbelief,  throw  yourself 
headlong  on  to  the  word  and  promises  of  God,  and 
dare  to  abandon  yourself  to  the  keeping  and  saving 
power  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  If  you  have  ever  trusted 
a  precious  interest  in  the  hands  of  any  earthly 
friend,  I  conjure  you,  trust  yourself  now  and  all 
your  spiritual  interests  in  the  hands  of  your 
Heavenly  Friend,  and  never,  nev&r^  never,  allow 
yourself  to  doubt  again. 

And  remember,  there  are  two  things  which  are 
more  utterly  incompatible  than  even  oil  and  water, 
and  these  two  are  trust  and  worry.  Would  you  call 
it  trust  if  you  should  give  something  into  the  hands 


Diffi<ndties  Coneerning  taith.  77 

of  a  friend  to  attend  to  for  you,  and  then  should 
spend  your  nights  and  days  in  anxious^  thought  and 
worry  as  to  whether  it  would  be  rightly  and  suc- 
cessfully done  ?  And  can  you  call  it  trust,  when 
you  have  given  the  saving  and  keeping  of  your  soul 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  if  day  after  day,  and 
night  after  night  you  are  spending  hours  of  anxious 
thought  and  questionings  about  the  matter  ?  When 
a  believer  really  trusts  anything,  he  ceases  to  worry 
about  that  thing  which  he  has  trusted.  And  when 
he  worries,  it  is  a  plain  proof  that  he  does  not  trust. 
Tested  by  this  rule,  how  little  real  trust  there  is  in 
the  Church  of  Christ.  No  wonder  our  Lord  asked 
the  pathetic  question,  "  When  the  Son  of  Man 
cometh  shall  He  find  faith  on  the  earth? "  He 
will  find  plenty  of  work,  a  great  deal  of  earnestness, 
and  doubtless  many  consecrated  hearts,  but  shall 
He  find  faith, the  one  thing  He  values  more  than  all 
the  rest  ?  It  is  a  solemn  question,  and  I  would  that 
every  Christian  heart  would  ponder  it  well.  But 
may  the  time  past  of  our  lives  suffice  us  to  have 
shared  in  the  unbelief  of  the  world,  and  may  we 
every  one,who  know  our  blessed  Lord  and  His  un- 
speakable trustworthiness,  set  to  our  seal  that  He 
is  true,  by  a  generous  abandonment  of  trust  in 
Him. 

I  remember  very  early  in  my  Christian  life,  hav- 
ing every  tender  and  loyal  impulse  within  me  stirred 
to  the  depths,  by  an  appeal  I  met  with  in  a  volume 
of  old  sermons,  to  all  who  loved  the  Lord  Jesus> 


78  The  Secret  of  a  Hap^yy  Life, 

that  they  should  show  to  others  how  worthy  He 
was  of  being  trusted,  by  the  steadfastness  of  their 
own  faith  in  EQm.  And  I  remember  my  soul  cried 
out  with  an  eager  longing  that  I  might  be  called  to 
walk  in  paths  so  dark  that  an  utter  abandonment 
of  trust  might  be  my  blessed  and  glorious  privilege. 

''Ye  have  not  passed  this  way  heretofore,"  it 
may  be,  but  to-day  it  is  your  happy  privilege  to 
prove,  as  never  before,  your  loyal  confidence  in 
Jesus  by  starting  out  with  Him  on  a  life  and  walk 
of  faith,  lived  moment  by  moment  in  absolute  and 
childlike  trust  in  Him. 

You  have  trusted  Him  in  a  few  things,  and  He 
has  not  failed  you.  Trust  Him  now  for  every- 
thing, and  see  it  He  does  not  do  for  you  exceeding 
abundantly,  above  all  that  you  could  ever  have  asked 
or  even  thought,  not  according  to  your  power  oi 
capacity,  but  according  to  His  own  mighty  power, 
that  will  work  in  you  all  the  good  pleasure  of  His 
most  blessed  will. 

You  find  no  diflSculty  in  trusting  the  Lord  with 
the  management  of  the  universe,  and  all  the  out. 
ward  creation,  and  can  your  case  be  anymore  com. 
plex  or  difficult  than  these,  that  you  need  to  be 
anxious  or  troubled  about  His  management  of  you. 
Away  with  such  unworthy  doubtings !  Take  youi 
stand  on  the  power  and  trustworthiness  of  youi 
God,  and  see  how  quickly  all  difficulties  will  vanish 
before  a  steadfast  determination  to  believe.  Trusi 
in  the  dark,  trust  in  the  light,  trust  at  night  and 


Difficulties  Concerning  Faith,  79 

trust  in  the  morning,  and  you  will  find  that  the 
faith  which  may  begin  by  a  mighty  effort,  will  end 
sooner  or  later  by  becoming  the  easy  and  natural 
habit  of  the  soul. 

All  things  are  possible  to  God,  and  all  things  are 
])ossible  to  him  that  believeth.  Faith  has  in  times 
past  '^subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness, 
obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions, 
(juenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of 
the  sword,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight 
the  armies  of  the  aliens,"  and  faith  can  do  it  again. 
For  our  Lord  Himself  says  unto  us,  ''If  ye  have 
faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall  say  unto 
this  mountain,  remove  hence  to  yonder  place,  and 
it  shall  remove ;  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible 
unto  you." 

If  your  are  a  child  of  God  at  all,  you  must  have 
at  least  as  much  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 
and  therefore  you  dare  not  say  again  that  you  can- 
not trust  because  you  have  no  faith.  Say  rather, 
"  I  can  trust  my  God,  and  I  will  trust  Him,  and 
not  all  the  powers  of  earth  or  hell  shall  be  able  to 
make  me  doubt  my  wonderful  glorious  faithful 
Eedeemer! 

Of  all  the  worships  we  can  bring  Him,  none  is 
so  sweet  to  Him  as  an  utter  self- abandoning  trust. 

Let  your  faith  then  "  throw  its  arms  around  all 
God  has  told  you,"  and  entreat  Him  to  give  yon 
more  to  believe.  And  in  every  dark  hour  remem- 
ber that  *' though  new  for  a  season,  if  need  be,  ye 


so  The  Secret  of  a  iTappy  Life, 

are  in  heaviness  through  manifold  temptations ; "  it 
is  in  order  that  **the  trial  of  your  faith  being  much 
more  precious  than  of  gold  that  perisheth,  though 
it  be  tried  with  lire,  might  be  found  unto  praise 
and  honor  and  glory  at  the  appearing  of  Jesus 
Christ'' 


CHAPTEK  VII. 


DIFFICULTIES   CONCERNING   THE   WILL. 

When  the  child  of  God  has,  by  the  way  of  entire 
abandonment  and  absolute  trust,  stepped  out  of 
himself  into  Christ,  and  has  begun  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  blessedness  of  the  life  hid  with  Christ 
in  God,  there  is  one  form  of  difficulty  which  is  very 
likely  to  start  up  in  his  path.  After  the  first  emotions 
of  peace  and  rest  have  somewhat  subsided,  or  if, 
as  is  sometimes  the  case,  they  have  never  seemed 
to  come  at  all,  he  begins  to  feel  such  an  utter  un- 
reality in  the  things  he  has  been  passing  through, 
that  he  seems  to  himself  like  a  hypocrite  when  he 
says  or  even  thinks  they  are  real.  It  seems  to  him 
that  his  belief  does  not  go  below  the  surface ;  that 
it  is  a  mere  lip-belief,  and  therefore  of  no  acconnt, 
and  that  his  surrender  is  not  a  surrender  of  the 
heart,  and  therefore  cannot  be  acceptable  to  God. 
He  is  afraid  to  say  he  is  altogether  the  Lord's,  for 
fear  he  will  be  telling  an  untruth,  and  yet  he  can- 
not bring  himself  to  say  he  is  not,  because  he  longs 
for  it  so  intensely.  The  difficulty  is  real  and  very 
disheartening. 

But  there  is  nothing  here  which  will  not  be  very 


The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 


easily  overcome,  when  the  Christian  once  thorough- 
ly understands  the  principles  of  the  new  life,  and 
has  learned  how  to  live  in  it.  The  common  thought 
is,  that  this  life  hid  with  Christ  in  God  is  to  be 
lived  in  the  emotions,  and  consequently  all  the 
attention  of  the  soul  is  directed  toward  them,  and 
as  they  are  satisfactory  or  otherwise,  the  soul 
rests  or  is  troubled.  Now  the  truth  is  that  this 
life  is  not  to  be  lived  in  the  emotions  at  all,  but  in 
the  will,  and  therefore  the  varying  states  of  emotion 
do  not  in  the  least  disturb  or  affect  the  reality  of 
the  life,  if  only  the  will  is  kept  steadfastly  abiding 
in  its  centre — God's  will. 

To  make  this  plain,  I  must  enlarge  a  little.  Fe 
nelon  says,  somewhere,  that  ''pure  religion  resides 
in  the  will  alone."  By  this  he  means  that,  as  the 
will  is  the  governing  power  in  the  man's  nature,  if 
the  will  is  set  straight,  all  the  rest  of  the  nature 
must  come  into  harmony.  By  the  will,  I  do  not 
mean  the  wish  of  the  man,  or  even  his  purpose, 
but  the  choice,  the  deciding  power,  the  king,  to 
which  all  that  is  in  the  man  must  yield  obedience. 
It  is  the  man  in  short,  the  '' JSp'^?,"  that  which  we 
feel  to  be  ourselves. 

It  is  sometimes  thought  that  the  emotions  are 
the  governing  power  in  our  nature.  But  as  a  matter 
of  practical  experience,  I  think  we  all  of  us  know 
that  there  is  something  within  us,  behind  our 
emotions  and  behind  our  wishes,  an  independent 
self,  th^t  after  all  decides  everything  and  control;* 


Difficulties  Con-cerning  the  Will.  83 

everything.  Our  emotions  belong  to  us,  and  are 
suffered  and  enjoyed  by  us,  but  they  are  not  our- 
selves; and  if  God  is  to  take  possession  of  us,  it 
must  be  into  this  central  will  or  personality  that 
He  shall  enter.  If,  then.  He  is  reigning  there  by 
the  power  of  His  Spirit,  all  the  rest  of  our  nature 
must  come  under  His  sway ;  and  as  the  will  is,  so 
is  the  man. 

The  practical  bearing  of  this  truth  upon  the  diffi- 
culty I  am  considering  is  very  great.  For  the  de- 
cisions of  our  will  are  often  so  directly  opposed  to 
the  decisions  of  our  emotions,  that,  if  we  are  in  the 
habit  of  considering  our  emotions  as  the  test,  we 
shall  be  very  apt  to  feel  like  hypocrites  in  declaring 
those  things  to  be  real  which  our  will  alone  has 
decided.  But  the  moment  we  see  that  the  will  is 
king,  we  shall  utterly  disregard  anything  that  clam- 
ors against  it,  and  shall  claim  as  real  its  decisions, 
let  the  emotions  rebel  as  they  may. 

I  am  aware  that  this  is  a  difficult  subject  to  deal 
with  ;  but  it  is  so  exceedingly  practical  in  its  bear- 
ing upon  the  life  of  faith,  that  I  beg  of  you,  dear 
reader,  not  to  turn  from  it  until  you  have  mastered 
it. 

Perhaps  an  illustration  will  help  you.  A  young 
man  of  great  intelligence,  seeking  to  enter  into  this 
new  life,  was  utterly  discouraged  at  finding  himself 
the  slave  to  an  inveterate  habit  of  doubting.  To 
his  emotions  nothing  seemed  true,  nothing  seemed 
^eal ;  and  the  more  he  struggled,  the  more  unreti) 


84:  The  Secret  of  a  Hapjpy  Lifs. 

did  it  all  become.  He  was  told  this  secret  con- 
cerning the  will :  that  if  he  would  only  put  his  will 
over  on  to  the  believing  side,  if  he  would  choose 
to  believe,  if,  in  short,  he  would  in  the  Ego  of  his 
nature  say,  "I  will  believe!  I  do  believe!"  he 
need  not  trouble  about  his  emotions,  for  they  would 
find  themselves  compelled,  sooner  or  later,  to  come 
into  harmony.  "  What!"  he  said,  ''do  you  mean 
to  tell  me  that  I  can  choose  to  believe  in  that  way, 
when  nothing  seems  true  to  me  ;  and  will  that  kind 
of  believing  be  real?"  "Yes,"  was  the  answer, 
"your  part  is  only  this,  to  put  your  will  over  on 
God's  side  in  this  matter  of  believing;  and  when 
you  do  this,  God  immediately  takes  possession  of 
it,  and  works  in  you  to  will  of  His  good  pleasure, 
and  you  will  soon  find  that  He  has  brought  all  the 
rest  of  your  nature  into  subjection  to  Himself" 
"Well,"  was  the  answer,  "  I  can  do  this.  I  can- 
not control  my  emotions,  but  I  can  control  my 
will,  and  the  new  life  begins  to  look  possible  to  me, 
if  it  is  only  my  will  that  needs  to  be  set  straight  in 
the  matter.  I  can  give  my  will  to  God,  and  I  do!" 
From  that  moment,  disregarding  all  the  pitiful 
clamoring  of  his  emotions,  that  continually  accused 
him  of  being  a  wretched  hypocrite,  this  young  man 
held  on  steadily  to  the  decision  of  his  will,  answer- 
ing every  accusation  with  the  continued  assertion 
that  he  choose  to  believe,  he  meant  to  believe,  he 
did  believe ;  until  at  the  end  of  a  few  days  he 
fbttU(}  himself  triumphant,  with  every  emotioii  and 


Difficulties  Concerning  the  Will.  85 

every  thought  brought  into  captivity  to  the  mighty 
power  of  the  blessed  Spirit  of  God,  who  had  taken 
possession  of  the  will  thus  put  into  His  hands.  He 
had  held  fast  the  profession  of  his  faith  without 
wavering,  although  it  had  seemed  to  him  that,  as 
to  real  faith  itself,  he  had  none  to  hold  fast.  At 
times  it  had  drained  all  the  will-power  he  possessed 
to  his  lips  to  say  that  he  believed,  so  contrary  was 
it  to  all  the  evidence  of  his  senses  or  of  his  emo- 
tions. But  he  had  caught  the  idea  that  his  will 
was,  after  all,  himself,  and  that  if  he  kept  that  on 
God's  side,  he  was  doing  all  he  could  do,  and  that 
God  alone  could  change  his  emotions  or  control  his 
being.  The  result  has  been  one  of  the  grandest 
Christian  lives  I  know  of,  in  its  marvelous  simplic- 
ity, directness,  and  power  over  sin. 

The  secret  lies  just  here — that  our  will,  which 
is  the  spring  of  all  our  actions,  has  been  in  the 
past  under  the  control  of  Satan,  and  he  has 
been  working  it  in  us  to  our  utter  ruin  and  misery. 
Now  God  says,  *' Yield  yourselves  up  unto  me,  as 
those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead,  and  I  will  work 
in  you  to  will  and  to  do  of  my  good  pleasure." 
And  the  moment  we  yield  ourselves.  He  of  course 
takes  possession  of  us,  and  does  work  in  us  ''that 
which  is  well  pleasing  in  His  sight,  through  Jesus 
Christ,"  giving  us  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ, 
and  transforming  us  into  His  image.  (See  Eom. 
xii.  1,  2.) 

Jjet  us  tftke  another  illustratiop,     A  lady,  wl^o 


86  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

had  entered  into  this  life  hid  with  Christ,  was  con- 
fronted by  a  great  prospective  trial.  Every  emo- 
tion she  had  within  her  rose  up  in  rebellion  against 
it,  and  had  she  considered  her  emotions  to  be  her 
king,  she  would  have  been  in  utter  despair.  But 
she  had  learned  this  secret  of  the  will,  and  know- 
ing that,  at  the  bottom,  she  herself  did  really 
choose  the  will  of  God  for  her  portion,  she  did  not 
pay  the  slightest  attention  to  her  emotions,  but 
persisted  in  meeting  every  thought  concerning  the 
trial  with  the  words,  repeated  over  and  over,  "Thy 
will  be  done!  Thy  will  be  done  I"  asserting  in 
the  face  of  all  her  rebelling  feelings,  that  she  did 
summit  her  will  to  God's,  that  she  chose  to  submit 
it,  and  chat  His  will  should  be  and  was  her  delight ! 
The  result  was,  that  in  an  incredibly  short  space  of 
time  every  thought  was  brought  into  captivity,  and 
she  began  to  find  even  her  very  emotions  rejoicing 
in  the  will  of  God. 

Again,  there  was  a  lady  who  had  a  besetting  sin 
which  in  her  emotions  she  dearly  loved,  but  which 
in  her  will  she  hated.  Having  believed  herself  to 
be  necessarily  under  the  control  of  her  emotions, 
she  had  therefore  thought  she  was  unable  to  con- 
quer it,  unless  her  emotions  should  first  be  changed. 
But  she  learned  this  secret  concerning  the  will,  and 
going  to  her  knees  she  said,  ''  Lord,  Thou  seest  that 
with  one  part  of  my  nature  I  love  this  sin,  but  in 
my  real  central  self  I  hate  it.  And  now  I  put  my 
will  over  on  Thy  side  in  the  matter.     J  will  not  do 


Difficulties  Concerning  the  Will.  8Y 

it  any  more.  Do  Thou  deliver  me."  Immediately 
God  took  possession  of  the  will  thus  surrendered  to 
Himself,  and  began  to  work  in  her,  so  that  His  will 
in  the  matter  gained  the  mastery  over  her  emotions, 
and  she  found  herself  delivered,  not  by  the  power 
of  an  outward  commandment,  but  by  the  inward 
power  of  the  Spirit  of  God  working  in  her  that 
which  was  well  pleasing  in  His  sight. 

And  now,  dear  Christian,  let  me  show  you  how 
to  apply  this  principle  to  your  difficulties.  Cease  to 
consider  your  emotions,  for  they  are  only  the  serv- 
ants; and  regard  simply  your  will,  which  is  the 
real  king  in  your  being.  Is  that  given  up  to  God  ? 
Is  that  put  into  His  hands  ?  Does  your  will  decide 
to  believe  ?  Does  your  wdll  choose  to  obey  ?  If 
this  is  the  case,  then  you  are  in  the  Lord's  hands, 
and  you  decide  to  believe,  and  you  choose  to  obey; 
for  your  will  is  yourself.  And  the  thing  is  done. 
The  transaction  with  God  is  as  real,  where  only  your 
will  acts,  as  when  every  emotion  coincides.  It  does 
not  seem  as  real  to  you;  but  in  God's  sight  it  is  as 
real.  And  when  you  have  got  hold  of  this  secret, 
and  have  discovered  that  you  need  not  attend  to 
your  emotions,  but  simply  to  the  state  of  your  will, 
all  the  Scripture  commands — to  yield  yourself  to 
God,  to  present  yourself  a  living  sacrifice  to  Him, 
to  abide  in  Christ,  to  walk  in  the  light,  to  die  to 
self — become  possible  to  you ;  for  you  are  conscious 
that  in  all  these  your  will  can  act,  and  can  take 
fiod's  side ;  whez-eas,  if  it  had  been  your  emotions 


88  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

that  must  do  it,  you  would  sink  down  in  despair, 
knowing  them  to  be  utterly  uncontrollable. 

When,  then,  this  feeling  of  unreality  or  hypocrisy 
comes,  do  not  be  troubled  by  it.  It  is  only  in  your 
emotions,  and  is  not  worth  a  moment's  thought. 
Only  see  to  it  that  your  will  is  in  God's  hands ; 
that  your  inward  self  is  abandoned  to  His  working ; 
that  your  choice,  your  decision,  is  on  His  side ;  and 
there  leave  it.  Your  surging  emotions, —  like  a 
tossing  vessel,  which,  by  degrees,  yields  to  the 
steady  pull  of  the  cable, — finding  themselves  aL 
tached  to  the  mighty  power  of  God  by  the  choice 
of  your  will,  must  inevitably  come  into  captivity, 
and  give  in  their  allegiance  to  Him,  and  you  will 
verify  the  truth  of  the  saying  that  *'if  any  man  will 
do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine." 

The  will  is  like  a  wise  mother  in  a  nursery  ;  the 
feelings  are  like  a  set  of  clamoring,  crying  children. 
The  mother  makes  up  her  mind  to  a  certain  course 
of  action  which  she  believes  to  be  right  and  best. 
The  children  clamor  against  it  and  declare  it  shall 
not  be.  But  the  mother,  knowing  that  she  is  mis- 
tress and  not  they,  pursues  her  course  calmly, 
unmoved  by  their  clamors,  and  takes  no  notice  oi 
them  except  that  of  commanding  them  to  be  quiet. 
The  result  is  that  the  children  are  sooner  or  later 
compelled  to  yield,  and  fall  in  with  the  decision  oi 
the  mother.  Thus,  order  and  harmony  are  pre- 
served. But  if  that  mother  should  for  a  moment 
}j3t  in  the  thought  that  the  children  we^ e  the  niis- 


Difficulties  Concerning  the  Will.  8d 

tresses  instead  of  herself,  confusion  would  reign 
unchecked.  Such  instances  have  been  known  in 
family  life.  And  in  how  many  souls  at  this  very 
moment  is  there  nothing  but  confusion,  simply 
because  the  feelings  are  allowed  to  govern  instead 
of  the  will. 

Remember,  then,  that  the  real  thing  in  your 
experience  is  what  your  will  decides,  and  not  the 
verdict  of  your  emotions;  and  that  you  are  far 
more  in  danger  of  hypocrisy  and  untruth  in  yield- 
ing to  the  assertions  of  your  feelings,  than  in  hold- 
ing fast  to  the  decision  of  you  will.  So  that,  if 
your  will  is  on  God's  side,  you  are  no  hypocrite  at 
this  moment  in  claiming  as  your  ovm  the  blessed 
reality  of  belonging  altogether  to  Him,  even  though 
your  emotions  may  all  declare  the  contrary. 

I  am  convinced  that  throughout  the  Bible  the 
expressions  concerning  the  "heart"  do  not  mean 
the  emotions,  that  which  we  now  understand  by 
the  word  heart,  but  they  mean  the  will,  the  per- 
sonality of  the  man,  the  man's  own  central  self; 
and  that  the  object  of  God's  dealings  with  man  is 
that  this  "I"  may  be  yielded  up  to  Him,  and  this 
central  life  abandoned  to  His  entire  control.  It  is 
not  the  feelings  of  the  man  God  wants,  but  the  man 
himself. 

Have  you  given  Him  yourself,  dear  reader? 
Have  you  abandoned  your  will  to  His  working? 
Do  you  consent  to  surrender  the  very  centre  of 
your  being  into  His    hands.      Then,  let  the  out- 


90  The  Secret  of  a  Hapjpy  Life. 

posts  of  your  nature  clamor  as  they  may,  it  is 
your  right  to  say,  even  now,  with  the  apostle,  "I 
am  crucified  with  Christ :  nevertheless,  I  live ;  yet 
not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me  :  and  the  life  which 
I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the 
Son  of  Grod,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  Himself 
for  me." 

After  this  paper  had  been  inclosed  to  the 
printer,  the  following  remarkable  practical  illustra- 
tion of  its  teaching  was  presented  by  a  French  Pas- 
teur, of  Paris.  It  is  the  experience  of  a  Presby- 
terian minister,  which  this  Pasteur  had  carefully 
kept  for  many  years : — 

Newburgh,  September  26,  184:2. 

Dear  Brother: — I  take  a  few  moments  of  that 
time  which  I  have  devoted  to  the  Lord,  in  writing 
a  short  epistle  to  you,  His  servant.  It  is  sweet  to 
feel  we  are  wholly  the  Lord's,  that  He  has  received 
us  and  called  us  His.  This  is  religion — a  relin- 
quishment of  the  principle  of  self-ownership,  and 
the  adoption  in  full  of  the  abiding  sentiment,  ''I 
am  not  my  own,  I  am  bought  with  a  price."  Since 
I  last  saw  you  I  have  been  pressing  forward,  and 
yet  there  has  been  nothing  remarkable  in  my  ex- 
perience of  which  I  can  speak ;  indeed,  I  do  not 
know  that  it  is  best  to  look  for  remarkable  things ; 
but  strive  to  be  holy,  as  God  is  holy,  pressing 
right  on  toward  the  mark  of  the  prize. 

I  do  not  feel  myself  qualified  to  instruct  you :  I 
can  only  tell  you  the  way  in  which  I  was  led.  The 
Lord  deals  diiferently  with  different  souls,  and  we 
ought  not  to  attempt  to  copy  the  experience  of 


Difficulties  Concerning  the  Will,  91 

others ;  yet  there  are  certain  things  which  must  be 
attended  to  by  every  one  who  is  seeking  after  a 
clean  heart. 

There  must  be  a  personal  consecration  of  all  to 
God,  a  covenant  made  with  God  that  we  will  be 
wholly  and  forever  His.  This  I  made  intellectu- 
ally without  any  change  in  my  feelings ;  with  a 
heart  full  of  hardness  and  darkness,  unbelief,  and 
sin,  and  insensibility. 

I  covenanted  to  be  the  Lord's,  and  laid  all  upon 
the  altar,  a  living  sacrifice,  to  the  best  of  my  ability. 
And  after  I  rose  from  my  knees  I  was  conscious  ot 
no  change  in  my  feelings.  I  was  painfully  con- 
scious that  there  was  no  change.  But  yet  I  was 
sure  that  I  did,  with  all  the  sincerity  and  honesty 
of  purpose  of  which  I  was  capable,  make  an  entire 
and  eternal  consecration  of  myself  to  God.  I  did 
not  then  consider  the  work  as  done,  by  any  means, 
but  I  engaged  to  abide  in  a  state  of  entire  devo- 
tion to  God,  a  living  perpetual  sacrifice.  And  now 
came  the  effort  to  do  this. 

I  knew  also  that  I  must  believe  that  God  did 
accept  me,  and  did  come  in  to  dwell  in  my  heart. 
I  was  conscious  I  did  not  believe  this,  and  yet  I 
desired  to  do  so.  I  read  with  much  prayer  John's 
first  epistle,  and  endeavored  to  assure  my  heart  ol 
God's  love  to  me  as  an  individual.  I  was  sensible 
that  my  heart  was  full  of  evil.  I  seemed  to  have  no 
power  to  overcome  pride,  or  to  repel  evil  thoughts 
which  I  abhorred.  But  Christ  was  manifested  to  de- 
stroy the  works  of  the  devil,  and  it  was  clear  that 
the  sin  in  my  heart  was  the  work  of  the  devil.  I 
was  enabled  therefore  to  believe  that  God  was 
working  in  me  to  will  and  to  do,  while  I  was 
working  out  my  own  salvation  with  fear  and 
trembling. 


9^  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

I  was  convinced  of  unbelief,  tliat  it  was  volun- 
tary and  criminal.  I  clearly  saw  that  unbelief  was 
an  awful  sin :  it  made  the  faithful  God  a  liar.  The 
Lord  brought  before  me  my  besetting  sins  which 
had  dominion  over  me,  especially  preaching  my- 
self, instead  of  Christ  and  indulging  self-complacent 
thoughts  after  preaching.  I  was  enabled  to  make 
myself  of  no  reputation,  and  to  seek  the  honor 
which  Cometh  from  God  only.  Satan  struggled 
hard  to  beat  me  back  from  the  Rock  of  Ages,  but 
thanks  to  God  I  finally  hit  upon  the  method  of 
living  by  the  moment,  and  then  I  found  rest. 

I  trusted  in  the  blood  of  Jesus  already  shed,  as 
a  sufficient  atonement  for  all  my  past  sins,  and  the 
future  I  committed  wholly  to  the  Lord,  agreeing  to 
do  His  will  under  all  circumstances,  as  He  should 
make  it  known,  and  I  saw  that  all  I  had  to  do  was 
to  look  to  Jesus  for  a  present  supply  of  grace,  and 
to  trust  Him  to  cleanse  my  heart  and  keep  me  Irom 
sin  at  the  present  moment. 

I  felt  shut  up  to  a  momentary  dependence  upon 
the  grace  of  Christ.  I  would  not  permit  the  ad- 
versary to  trouble  me  about  the  past  or  future, 
for  I  each  moment  looked  for  the  supply  for  that 
moment.  I  agreed  that  I  would  be  a  child  of 
Abraham,  and  walk  by  naked  faith  in  the  word  of 
God,  and  not  by  inward  feelings  and  emotions  ;  I 
would  seek  to  be  a  Bible  Christian.  Since  that 
time  the  Lord  has  given  me  a  steady  victory  over 
sins  which  before  enslaved  me.  I  delight  in  the 
Lord  and  in  His  word.  I  delight  in  my  work  as 
a  minister ;  my  fellowship  is  with  the  Father  and 
with  His  Son  Jesus  Christ.  I  am  a  babe  in  Christ ; 
I  know  my  progress  has  been  small,  compared  with 
that  made  by  many.  My  feelings  vary,  but  when 
T  have  feelings  I  praise  God,  and  I  trust  in  His 


Difficulties  Concernvng  the  Will.  93 

word;  and  when  I  am  empty  and  my  feelings  are 
gone,  I  do  the  same.  I  have  covenanted  to  walk 
by  faith  and  not  by  feelings. 

The  Lord,  I  think,  is  beginning  to  revive  His 
work  among  my  people.  "Praise  the  Lord  I"  May 
the  Lord  fill  you  with  all  His  fullness  and  give  you 
all  the  mind  of  Christ.  Oh,  be  faithful !  Walk 
before  God  and  be  perfect.  Preach  the  Word. 
Be  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season.  The  Lord 
loves  you.  He  works  with  you.  Rest  your  soul 
fully  upon  that  promise,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  al way, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

Your  fellow-soldier,        William  Hill. 


CHAPTEE  ym. 


DIFFICULTIES   OONOEENING    GUIDANCE. 

You  have  now  begun,  dear  reader,  the  life  of 
faith.  You  have  given  yourself  to  the  Lord  to  be 
His  wholly  and  altogether,  and  He  has  taken  you 
and  has  begun  to  mould  and  fashion  you  into  a 
vessel  unto  His  honor.  Your  one  most  earnest 
desire  is  to  be  very  pliable  in  His  hands,  and  to 
follow  Him  whithersoever  He  may  lead  you,  and 
you  are  trusting  Him  to  work  in  you  to  will  and 
to  do  of  His  good  pleasure.  But  you  find  a  great 
difficulty  here.  You  have  not  learned  yet  to  know 
the  voice  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  and  are  therefore 
in  great  doubt  and  perplexity  as  to  what  really  is 
His  will  concerning  you. 

Perhaps  there  are  certain  paths  into  which  God 
seems  to  be  calling  you,  of  which  your  friends 
utterly  disapprove.  And  these  friends,  it  may  be, 
are  older  than  yourself  in  the  Christian  life,  and 
seem  to  you  also  to  be  much  further  advanced. 
You  can  scarcely  bear  to  differ  from  them  or  dis- 
tress them;  and  you  feel  also  very  diffident  of 
yielding  to  any  seeming  impressions  of  duty  of 
which  they  do  not  approve.     And  yet  you  cannot 

94 


Difficulties  Concerning  Guidance,  95 


get  rid  of  these  impressions,  and  you  are  plunged 
into  great  doubt  and  uneasiness. 

There  is  a  way  out  of  all  these  difficulties  to  the 
fully  surrendered  soul.  I  would  repeat  fully  sur- 
rendered, because  if  there  is  any  reserve  of  will 
upon  any  point,  it  becomes  almost  impossible  to 
find  out  the  mind  of  God  in  reference  to  that  point ; 
and  therefore  the  first  thing  is  to  be  sure  that  you 
really  diO  purpose  to  obey  the  Lord  in  every  respect. 
If  however  this  is  the  case,  and  your  soul  only 
needs  to  know  the  will  of  God  in  order  to  consent 
to  it,  then  you  surely  cannot  doubt  His  willingness 
to  make  His  will  known,  and  to  guide  you  in  the 
right  paths.  There  are  many  very  clear  promises 
in  reference  to  this.  Take,  for  instance,  John  x. 
3,  4,  "He  calleth  His  own  sheep  by  name,  and 
leadeth  them  out.  And  when  He  putteth  forth 
His  own  sheep  He  goeth  before  them,  and  the 
sheep  follow  Him,  for  they  know  His  voice."  Or 
John  xiv.  26:  "But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the 
Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father  will  send  in  my 
name.  He  shall  teach  you  all  things,  and  bring  all 
things  to  your  remembrance,  whatsoever  I  have 
said  unto  you."  Or  James  i.  5,  6  :  "If  any  of  you 
lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to 
all  men  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not ;  and  it  shall 
be  given  him."  With  such  passages  as  these,  and 
many  more  like  them,  we  must  believe  that  Divine 
guidance  is  promised  to  us,  and  our  faith  must 
confidently  look  for  and  expect  it.    This  is  essential, 


9Q  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

for  in  James  i.  6,  7,  we  are  told,  "  Let  him  ask  in 
faith  nothing  wavering.  For  he  that  wavereth  is 
like  a  wave  of  the  sea,  driven  with  tlie  wind  and 
tossed.  For  let  not  such  a  man  think  that  he  shall 
receive  anything  of  the  Lord." 

Settle  this  point  then  first  of  all,  that  Divine 
guidance  has  been  promised,  and  that  you  are  sure 
to  have  it,  if  you  ask  for  it ;  and  let  no  suggestion 
of  doubt  turn  you  from  this. 

Next,  you  must  remember  that  our  God  has  all 
knowledge  and  all  wisdom,  and  that  therefore  it  is 
very  possible  He  may  guide  you  into  paths  wherein 
He  knows  great  blessings  are  awaiting  you,  but 
which  to  the  short-sighted  human  eyes  around  you 
seem  sure  to  result  in  confusion  and  loss.  You 
must  recognise  the  fact  that  God's  thoughts  are 
not  as  man's  thoughts,  nor  His  ways  as  man's 
ways ;  and  that  He  who  knows  the  end  of  things  from 
the  beginning  alone  can  judge  of  what  the  results 
of  any  course  of  action  may  be.  You  must  there- 
fore realize  that  His  very  love  for  you  may  perhaps 
lead  you  to  run  counter  to  the  loving  wishes  of 
even  your  dearest  friends.  You  must  learn  from 
Luke  xiv.  26-33,  and  similar  passages,  that  in 
order — not,  to  be  saved,  but, — to  be  a  disciple  or 
follower  of  your  Lord,  you  may  perhaps  be  called 
upon  to  forsake  all  that  you  have,  and  to  turn  your 
backs  on  even  father  or  mother,  or  brother  or 
sister,  or  husband  or  wife,  or  it  may  be  your  own 
life  also.     Unless  the  possibility  of  this  is  clearly 


Difficulties  Concerning  Guidance,  97 

recognised,  the  soul  will  be  very  likely  to  get  into 
difficulty,  because  it  often  happens  that  the  child 
of  God  who  enters  upon  this  life-obedience  is  sooner 
or  later  led  into  paths  which  meet  with  the  disap- 
proval of  those  he  best  loves ;  and  unless  he  is 
prepared  for  this,  and  can  trust  the  Lord  through 
it  all,  he  will  scarcely  know  what  to  do. 

But  these  points  having  all  been  settled,  we 
come  now  to  the  question  as  to  how  God's  guid- 
ance is  to  come  to  us,  and  how  we  shall  be  able  to 
know  His  voice.  There  are  four  ways  in  which 
He  reveals  His  will  to  us — through  the  Scriptures, 
— through  providential  circumstances, — through 
the  convictions  of  our  own  higher  judgment, — and 
through  the  inward  impressions  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
on  our  minds. 

The  Scriptures  come  first.  If  you  are  in  doubt 
upon  any  subject  you  must  first  of  all  consult  the 
Bible  about  it,  and  see  whether  there  is  any  law 
there  to  direct  you.  Until  you  have  found  and 
obeyed  God's  will  as  it  is  there  revealed,  you  must 
not  ask  nor  expect  a  separate  direct  personal  reve- 
lation. A  great  many  fatal  mistakes  are  made  in 
this  matter  of  guidance,  by  the  overlooking  of  this 
simple  rule.  Where  our  Father  has  written  out 
for  us  a  plain  direction  about  anything, He  will  not 
of  course  make  an  especial  revelation  to  us  about 
that  thing.  And  if  we  fail  to  search  out  and  obey 
the  Scripture  rule,  where  there  is  one,  and  look 
instead  for  an  inward  voice,  we  shall  open  our- 


98  Tfie  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

selves  to  the  deceptions  of  Satan,  and  shall  almost 
inevitably  get  into  error.  ^NTo  man,  for  instance, 
needs  or  could  expect  any  direct  revelation  to  tell 
him  not  to  steal,  because  God  has  already  in  the 
Scriptures  plainly  declared  His  will  about  it.  This 
seems  such  an  obvious  thing  that  I  would  not 
speak  of  it,  but  that  I  have  frequently  met  with 
Christians  who  have  altogether  overlooked  it,  and 
have  gone  off  into  fanaticism  as  the  result.  I  know 
the  Bible  does  not  always  give  a  rule  for  every 
particular  course  of  action,  and  in  these  cases  we 
need  and  must  expect  guidance  in  other  ways. 
But  the  Scriptures  are  far  more  explicit  even  about 
details  than  most  people  think.  And  there  are 
not  many  important  affairs  in  life  for  which  a  clear 
direction  may  not  be  found  in  God's  book.  Take 
the  matter  of  dress,  and  we  have  I.  Peter  iii.  3,  4, 
and  I.  Tim.  ii.  9.  Take  the  matter  of  conversation, 
and  we  have  Eph.  iv.  29,  and  v.  4.  Take  the 
matter  of  avenging  injuries  and  standing  up  for 
your  rights,  and  we  have  Rom.  xii.  19,  20,  21,  and 
Matt.  V.  38-48,  and  I.  Peter  ii.  19-21.  Take  the 
matter  of  forgiving  one  another,  and  we  have  Eph. 
iv.  32,  and  Mark  xi.  25,  26.  Take  the  matter  of 
conformity  to  the  world,  and  we  have  Rom.  xii.  2, 
and  I.  John  ii.  15-17,  and  James  iv.  4.  Take  the 
matter  of  anxieties  of  all  kind,  and  we  have  Matt, 
vi.  25-34,  and  Phil.  iv.  6,  7. 

I  only  give  these  as  examples  to  show  how  very 
full  and  practical  the  Bible  guidance  is.     If,  there- 


Difficulties  Concerning  Guidance.  99 

fore,  you  find  yourself  in  perplexity,  first  of  all 
search  and  see  whether  the  Bible  speaks  on  the 
point  in  question,  asking  God  to  make  plain  to  you 
by  the  power  of  His  Spirit,  through  the  Scriptures, 
what  is  His  mind.  And  whatever  shall  seem  to 
you  to  be  plainly  taught  there,  that  you  must  obey. 
Ko  especial  guidance  will  ever  be  given  about  a 
point  on  which  the  Scriptures  are  explicit,  nor  could 
any  guidance  ever  be  contrary  to  the  Scriptures. 

But  if,  upon  searching,  you  do  not  find  in  the 
Bible  any  directions  upon  your  point  of  diflSculty, 
or  if  the  directions  given  do  not  reach  into  all  the 
especial  details  of  the  case,  then  you  must  seek 
guidance  in  the  other  ways  mentioned;  and  God 
will  voice  Himself  to  you  either  by  a  conviction  of 
your  judgment,  or  by  providential  circumstances, 
or  by  a  clear  inward  impression.  And  in  all  true 
guidance  these  four  voices  will  necessarily  har- 
monize, for  God  cannot  say  in  one  voice  that 
which  He  contradicts  in  another.  Therefore,  if 
you  have  an  impression  of  duty,  you  must  see  if  it 
is  in  accordance  with  Scripture,  and  whether  it 
commends  itself  to  your  own  higher  judgment,  and 
also  whether,  as  we  Quakers  say,  the  "way  opens" 
for  its  carrying  out.  If  either  one  of  these  tests 
fails,  it  is  not  safe  to  proceed,  but  you  must  wait  in 
quiet  trust  until  the  Lord  shows  you  the  point  of 
harmony,  which  He  surely  will,  sooner  or  later,  if 
it  is  His  voice  that  is  speaking.  Anything,  there- 
fore, which  is  out  of  this  divine  harmony  must  be  re- 


100  The  Secret  of  a  iTappy  Life. 

jected  as  not  from  God.  For  we  must  never  forget 
that  Satan  can  make  impressions  upon  our  minds 
as  well  as  the  blessed  Spirit  of  God,  and  in  this 
matter  of  guidance  it  is  especially  necessary  not  to 
be  ignorant  of  his  devices.  Sometimes,  under  a 
mistaken  idea  of  exalting  the  Divine  Spirit,  earnest 
and  honest  Christians  have  ignored  and  even  vio- 
lated the  teachings  of  Scripture,  and  have  outraged 
their  judgments.  God  who  sees  the  sincerity  of 
their  hearts,  can,  and  does  pity  and  forgive,  but 
the  consequences  as  to  this  life  are  often  very  sad. 
In  nothing  therefore  do  we  so  much  need  to  realise 
our  own  helplessness  and  to  cast  ourselves  in  child- 
like trust  on  the  Lord,  telling  Him  our  danger  of 
being  deceived  and  trusting  Him  not  to  permit  it. 
Every  peculiarly  precious  spiritual  gift  is  always 
necessarily  linked  with  some  peculiar  danger,  and 
this  supreme  blessing  of  direct  guidance  is  no  ex- 
ception to  this  rule.  But  with  the  tests  I  have 
mentioned,  and  with  an  absolute  committing  of  the 
whole  matter  to  the  Lord,  and  a  perfect  confidence 
in  Him,  there  is  nothing  to  fear. 

And  now  that  I  have  guarded  the  points  of  dan- 
ger, do  permit  me  to  let  myself  out  tor  a  little  to 
the  blessedness  and  joy  of  this  direct  communica- 
tion of  God's  will  to  us.  It  seems  to  me  to  be  the 
grandest  of  privileges.  In  the  first  place,  that 
God  should  love  me  enough  to  care  about  the  de- 
tails of  my  life  is  perfectly  wonderful.  And  then 
that  He  should  be  willing  to  tell  me  all  about  it, 


Difficulties  Concermng  Guidance,  lOl 

and  to  let  me  know  just  how  to  live  and  walk  so  as 
to  perfectly  please  Him,  seems  almost  too  good  to 
be  true.  We  never  care  about  the  little  details  of 
people's  lives  unless  we  love  them.  It  is  a  matter 
of  indifference  to  us  as  to  what  the  majority  of 
people  we  meet  do,  or  how  they  spend  their 
time.  But  as  soon  as  we  begin  to  love  any  one, 
we  begin  at  once  to  care.  That  God  cares,  there- 
fore, is  just  a  precious  proof  of  His  love ;  and  it  is 
most  blessed  to  have  Him  speak  to  us  about  every- 
thing in  our  lives — about  our  dress — about  our 
reading — about  our  friendships— about  our  occupa- 
tions— about  all  that  we  do,  or  think,  or  say.  You 
must  know  this  in  your  own  experience,  dear 
reader,  if  you  would  come  into  the  full  joy  and 
privilege  of  this  life  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  for  it 
is  one  of  its  most  precious  gifts!  God's  promise 
is,  that  Pie  will  work  in  us  to  will  as  well  as  to  do 
of  His  good  pleasure.  This  of  course  means  that 
He  will  take  possession  of  our  will  and  work  it  for 
us,  and  that  His  suggestions  will  come  to  us,  not 
so  much  commands  from  the  outside,  as  desires 
springing  up  within.  They  will  originate  in  our 
will ;  we  shall  feel  as  though  we  wanted  to  do  so 
and  so,  not  as  though  we  must.  And  this  makes 
it  a  service  of  perfect  liberty ;  for  it  is  always  easy 
to  do  what  we  desire  to  do,  let  the  accompanying 
circumstances  be  as  difficult  as  they  may.  Every 
mother  knows  that  she  could  secure  perfect  and 
easy  obedience  in  her  child,  if  she  could  only  get 


)  02  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 


into  that  child's  will  and  work  it  for  hira,  making 
hira  want  himself  to  do  the  things  she  willed  he 
should.  And  this  is  what  our  Father  does  for  His 
children  in  the  new  dispensation, — He  writes  His 
laws  on  our  hearts  and  on  our  minds,  and  we  love 
them,  and  are  drawn,  by  our  affections  and  judg- 
ment, not  driven,  to  our  obedience. 

The  way  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit,  therefore, 
usually  works  in  this  direct  guidance  is  to  impress 
upon  the  mind  a  wish  or  desire  to  do  or  to  leave 
undone  certain   things. 

The  soul  when  engaged,  perhaps,  in  prayer,  feels 
a  sudden  suggestion  made  to  its  inmost  conscious- 
ness in  reference  to  a  certain  point  of  duty.  "I 
would  like  to  do  this  or  the  other,"  it  thinks,  "I 
wish  I  could."  At  once  this  matter  should  be 
committed  to  the  Lord,  with  an  instant  consent  of 
the  will  to  obey  Him ;  and  if  it  is  in  accordance  with 
the  Scriptures  and  a  sanctified  judgment,  and  with 
providential  circumstances,  an  immediate  obedience 
is  the  safest  and  easiest  course.  At  the  moment 
when  the  Spirit  speaks,  it  is  always  easy  to  obey ; 
if  the  soul  hesitates  and  begins  to  reason,  it  be- 
comes more  and  more  difficult  continually.  As  a 
general  rule  the  first  impressions  are  the  right  ones 
in  a  fully- surrendered  heart,  for  Grod  is  faithful  in 
His  dealings  with  us,  and  will  cause  His  voice  to 
be  heard  before  any  other  voices.  Such  impres- 
sions, therefore,  should  never  be  met  by  reasoning. 
Prayer  and  trust  are  the  only  safe  attitudes  of  the 


Difficulties  Concerning  Guidance.        103 

soul,  and  even  these  should  be  but  momentary,  as 
it  were,  lest  the  time  for  action  should  pass,  and 
the  blessing  be  missed. 

If,  however,  the  suggestion  does  not  seem  quite 
clear  enough  to  act  upon,  and  doubt  and  perplexity 
ensue,  especially  if  it  is  something  about  which 
one's  friends  differ  from  us,  then  we  may  need, 
perhaps,  a  time  of  waiting  on  the  Lord  for  farther 
light.  But  we  must  wait  in  faith,  and  in  an  atti- 
tude of  entire  surrender,  saying  Yes  I  continually 
to  the  will  of  our  Lord,  let  it  be  what  it  may.  If 
the  suggestion  is  from  Him,  it  will  continue  and 
strengthen ;  if  it  is  not  from  Him,  it  will  dis- 
appear, and  we  shall  forget  we  ever  had  it.  If  it 
continues, — if  every  time  we  are  brought  into  near 
communion  with  the  Lord  it  seems  to  return, — if  it 
troubles  us  in  our  moments  of  prayer,  and  disturbs 
all  our  peace,  we  may  then  feel  sure  it  is  from  God, 
and  we  must  yield  to  it  or  suffer  an  unspeakable 
loss. 

I  believe  myself  the  only  safe  way  is  always  to 
yield  up  the  doubtful  things  to  God,  until  we  have 
clear  light  to  take  them  back.  The  Apostle  gives 
us  a  rule  in  reference  to  doubtful  things,  which 
seems  to  me  very  explicit.  He  is  speaking  about 
certain  kinds  of  meat-eating  which  were  ceremoni- 
ally unclean,  and,  after  declaring  his  own  liberty, 
says, — '^I  know  and  am  persuaded  by  the  Lord 
Jesus,  that  there  is  nothing  unclean  of  itself.  But 
to  him  that  esteemeth  anything  unclean,  to  him  it 


104:  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

is  unclean. "  And  in  summing  up  the  whole  sub- 
ject, he  writes :  "  Hast  thou  faith  ?  have  it  to  thy- 
self before  God.  Happy  is  he  that  condemneth 
not  himself  in  that  thing  which  he  alloweth.  And 
he  that  doubteth  is  damned  (condemned)  if  he  eat, 
because  he  eateth  not  of  faith :  for  whatsoever  is 
not  of  faith  is  sin."  The  doubtful  things  must  all 
be  surrendered,  dear  Christian,  until  God  gives 
you  light  to  know  more  clearly  His  mind  concern- 
ing them.  And  as  a  general  thing  you  will  find 
that  the  very  doubt  has  been  His  voice  calling 
upon  you  to  come  into  a  more  perfect  conformity 
to  His  will. 

Take  all  your  present  perplexities  then  to  Jesus. 
Tell  Him  you  only  want  to  know  and  obey  His 
voice,  and  ask  Him  to  make  it  plain  to  you. 
Promise  ffim  that  you  will  obey,  whatever  it  may 
be.  Believe  implicitly  that  He  is  guiding  you,  ac- 
cording to  His  word.  Surrender  all  the  doubtful 
things  until  you  have  clearer  light.  Look  and 
listen  for  His  dear  voice  continually,  and  the 
moment  you  are  sure  of  it  yield  an  immediate 
obedience.  Trust  Him  to  make  you  forget  the 
impression  if  it  is  not  His  will,  and  if  it  continues, 
and  is  in  harmony  with  all  His  other  voices,  do  not 
be  afraid  to  obey. 

Above  everything  else  trust  Him.  I^owhere  is 
faith  more  needed  than  here.  He  has  promised  to 
guide.  You  have  asked  Him  to  do  it.  And  now 
you  must  believe  that  He  does,  and  must  take  what 


Difficulties  Concerning  Guida/nce,         105 

comes  as  being  His  guidance.  ISTo  earthly  parent 
or  master  could  guide  his  children  or  servants,  if 
they  should  refuse  to  take  his  commands  as  being 
really  the  expression  of  his  will.  And  God  cannot 
guide  those  souls  who  never  trust  Him  enough  to 
believe  that  He  is  doing  it. 

And  oh,  do  not  be  afraid  of  this  sweet  life,  lived 
hour  by  hour  and  day  by  day  under  the  guidance 
of  thy  Lord !  If  He  seeks  to  bring  thee  out  of  the 
world  and  into  a  very  close  conformity  to  Himself, 
do  not  shrink  from  it.  It  is  thy  most  blessed 
privilege.  Rejoice  in  it.  Embrace  it  eagerly.  Let 
everything  go  that  it  may  be  thine.     ' 

"Dole  not  thy  duties  out  to  God, 
But  let  thy  hand  be  free: 
Look  long  at  Jesus  ;  His  sweet  blooc 
How  was  it  dealt  to  thee  ? 

**  The  perfect  way  is  hard  to  flesh ; 
It  is  not  hard  to  love ; 
If  thou  wert  sick  for  want  of  God, 
How  swiftly  would*st  thou  move  I 

"Then  keep  thy  conscience  sensitive; 
No  inward  token  miss: 
And  go  where  grace  entices  thee;— 
Perfection  lies  in  this." 


CHAPTEK   IX. 


DIFFICULTIES   CONCERNING   DOUBTS. 

A  great  many  Christians  are  slaves  to  the  habit 
of  doubting.  No  drunkard  was  ever  more  utterly 
bound  by  the  chains  of  his  fatal  habit  than  they 
are  by  theirs.  Every  step  of  their  whole  Christian 
life  is  taken  against  the  fearful  odds  of  an  army  of 
doubts  that  are  forever  lying  in  wait  to  assail  them 
at  each  favorable  moment.  Their  lives  are  made 
wretched,  their  usefulness  is  effectually  hindered, 
and  their  communion  with  God  is  continually 
broken,  by  their  doubts.  And  although  the  en- 
trance of  the  soul  upon  the  life  of  faith  does  in 
many  cases  take  it  altogether  out  of  the  region 
where  these  doubts  live  and  flourish,  yet  even  here 
it  sometimes  happens  that  the  old  tyrant  will  rise 
up  and  re-assert  his  sway,  and  will  cause  the  feet 
to  stumble  and  the  heart  to  fail,  even  when  he 
cannot  succeed  in  utterly  turning  the  believer  back 
into  the  dreary  wilderness  again. 

We  all  of  us  remember,  doubtless,  the  childish 
fascination,  and  yet  horror,  of  that  story  of  Chris- 
tian's imprisonment  in  Doubting  Castle  by  the 
wicked  giant  Despair,  and  our  exultant  sympathj'- 
in  his  escape  through  those  massive  gates  and  from 

106 


Difficulties  Concerning  DovhtB,  107 

that  cruel  tyrant.  Little  did  we  suspect  then  that 
we  should  ever  find  ourselves  taken  prisoner  by  the 
same  giant,  and  imprisoned  in  the  same  castle. 
And  yet  I  fear  to  every  member  of  the  church  of 
Christ  there  has  been  at  least  one  such  experience. 
Turn  to  the  account  again,  if  it  is  not  fresh  in  your 
minds,  and  see  if  you  do  not  see  pictured  there  ex- 
periences of  your  own  that  have  been  very  grievous 
to  bear  at  the  time,  and  very  sorrowful  to  look 
back  upon  afterwards. 

It  seems  strange  that  people,  whose  very  name 
of  believers  implies  that  their  one  chiefest  charac- 
teristic is  that  they  believe,  should  have  to  confess 
to  such  experiences.  And  yet  it  is  such  a  universal 
habit, that  I  feel  if  the  majority  of  the  church  were 
to  be  named  over  again,  the  only  fitting  and  de- 
scriptive name  that  could  be  given  them  would  be 
that  of  Doubters.  In  fact,  most  Christians  have 
settled  down  under  their  doubts,  as  to  a  sort  of 
inevitable  malady,  from  which  they  sufier  acutely, 
but  to  which  they  must  try  to  be  resigned  as  a 
part  of  the  necessary  discipline  of  this  earthly  life. 
And  they  lament  over  their  doubts  as  a  man  might 
lament  over  his  rheumatism,  making  themselves 
out  as  an  ''  interesting  case  "  of  especial  and  pecu- 
liar trial,  which  requires  the  tenderest  sympathy 
and  the  utmost  consideration. 

And  this  is  too  often  true  of  believers  who  are 
earnestly  longing  to  enter  upon  the  life  and  walk  of 
faith,  and  who  have  made  perhaps  many  steps  to- 


108  The  Secret  of  a  Hajpj^  Life, 

wards  it.  Thej  have  got  rid,  it  may  be,  of  the  old 
doubts  that  once  tormented  them,  as  to  whether 
their  sins  are  really  forgiven,  and  whether  they 
shall,  after  all,  get  safe  to  heaven ;  but  they  have 
not  got  rid  of  doubting.  They  have  simply  shifted 
the  habit  to  a  higher  platform.  They  are  saying, 
perhaps,  "Yes,  I  believe  my  sins  are  forgiven,  and 
I  am  a  child  of  God  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 
I  dare  not  doubt  this  any  more.  But  then" — ^And 
this  "but  then"  includes  an  interminable  array  of 
doubts  concerning  every  declaration  and  every 
promise  our  Father  has  made  to  His  children. 
One  after  another  they  fight  with  them  and  refuse 
to  believe  them,  until  they  can  have  some  more 
reliable  proof  of  their  being  true  than  the  simple 
word  of  their  God.  And  then  they  wonder  why 
they  are  permitted  to  walk  in  such  darkness,  and 
look  upon  themselves  almost  in  the  light  of  mar- 
tyrs, and  groan  under  the  peculiar  spiritual  conflicts 
they  are  compelled  to  endure. 

Spiritual  conflicts  I  Far  better  would  they  be 
named  did  we  call  them  spiritual  rebellions !  Our 
fight  is  to  be  a  fight  of  faith,  and  the  moment  we 
doubt,  our  fight  ceases  and  our  rebellion  begins. 

I  desire  to  put  forth,  if  possible,  one  vigorous 
protest  against  this  whole  thing. 

Just  as  well  might  I  join  in  with  the  laments  of 
a  drunkard,  and  unite  with  him  in  prayer  for  grace 
to  endure  the  discipline  of  his  fatal  appetite,  as  to 
give  way  for  one  instant  to  the  weak  complaints  of 


Difficulties  Concerning  Doubts,  100 

these  enslaved  souls,  and  try  to  console  them  nnder 
their  slavery.  To  one  and  to  the  other  I  would 
dare  to  do  nothing  else  but  proclaim  the  perfect 
deliverance  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  in  store  for 
them,  and  beseech,  entreat,  command  them,  with 
all  the  force  of  my  whole  nature,  to  avail  them- 
selves of  it  and  be  free.  ISTot  for  one  moment 
would  I  listen  their  despairing  excuses.  You 
ought  to  be  free,  you  can  be  free,  you  must  be  free! 

Will  you  undertake  to  tell  me  that  it  is  an  in- 
evitable necessity  for  God  to  be  doubted  by  His 
children?  Is  it  an  inevitable  necessity  for  your 
children  to  doubt  yon  ?  Would  you  tolerate  their 
doubts  a  single  hour  ?  Would  you  pity  your  son, 
and  condole  with  him,  and  feel  that  he  was  an  in- 
teresting case,  if  he  should  come  to  you  and  say, 
''Father,  I  cannot  believe  your  word,  I  cannot 
trust  your  love  ? " 

I  remember  once  seeing  the  indignation  of  a 
mother  I  knew,  stirred  to  its  very  depths  by  a  little 
doubting  on  the  part  of  one  of  her  children.  She 
had  brought  two  little  girls  to  my  house  to  leave 
them  while  she  did  some  errands.  One  of  them, 
with  the  happy  confidence  of  childhood,  abandoned 
herself  to  all  the  pleasures  she  could  find  in  my 
nursery,  and  sang  and  played  until  her  mother's 
return.  The  other  one,  with  the  wretched  caution 
and  mistrust  of  maturity,  sat  down  alone  in  a  corner 
to  wonder  whether  her  mother  would  remember 
to  come  back  for  her,  and  to  fear  she  would  be 


J 10  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

forgotten,  and  to  imagine  her  mother  would  be  glad 
of  the  chance  to  get  rid  of  her  anyhow,  because  she 
was  such  a  naughty  girl,  and  ended  with  working 
herself  up  into  a  perfect  frenzy  of  despair.  The 
look  on  that  mother's  face,  when  upon  her  return 
the  weeping  little  girl  told  what  was  the  matter 
with  her,  I  shall  not  easily  forget.  Grief,  wounded 
love,  indignation,  and  pity  all  strove  together  for 
mastery.  But  indignation  gained  the  day,  and  I 
doubt  if  that  little  girl  was  ever  so  vigorously  dealt 
with  before. 

A  hundred  times  in  my  life  since  has  that  scene 
come  up  before  me  with  deepest  teaching,  and  has 
compelled  me,  peremptorily,  to  refuse  admittance 
to  the  doubts  about  my  Heavenly  Father's  love, 
and  care,  and  remembrance  of  me,  that  have 
clamored  at  the  door  of  my  heart  for  entrance. 

I  am  convinced  that  to  many  people  doubting  is 
a  real  luxury,  and  to  deny  themselves  from  indulg- 
ing in  it  would  be  to  exercise  the  hardest  piece  of 
self-denial  they  have  ever  known.  It  is  a  luxury 
that,  like  the  indulgence  in  eome  other  luxuries, 
brings  very  sorrowful  results  ;  and  perhaps,  looking 
at  the  sadness  and  misery  it  has  brought  into  your 
own  Christian  experience,  you  may  be  tempted  to 
say,  "Alas!  it  is  no  luxury  to  me,  but  only  a 
fearful  trial." 

But  pause  for  a  moment.  Try  giving  it  up,  and 
you  will  soon  find  out  whether  it  is  a  luxury  or  not. 
Do  not  your  doubts  come  trooping  to  your  door  as 


Difficulties  Concerning  DouhU.  Ill 

a  company  of  sympathizing  friends  who  appreciate 
your  hard  case  and  have  come  to  condole  with  yon  ? 
And  is  it  no  luxury  to  sit  down  with  them  and 
entertain  them,  and  listen  to  their  arguments,  and 
join  in  with  their  condolences  ?  Would  it  be  no 
self-denial  to  turn  resolutely  from  them,  and  refuse 
to  hear  a  word  they  have  to  say  ?  If  you  do  not 
know,  try  it  and  see. 

Have  you  never  tasted  the  luxury  of  indulging 
in  hard  thoughts  against  those  who  have,  as  you 
think,  injured  you  ?  Have  you  never  known  what 
a  positive  fascination  it  is  to  brood  over  their  un- 
kindnesses,  and  to  pry  into  their  malice,  and  to 
imagine  all  sorts  of  wrong  and  uncomfortable 
things  about  them  ?  It  has  made  you  wretched,  of 
course,  but  it  has  been  a  fascinating  sort  of  wretch- 
edness, that  you  could  not  easily  give  up. 

And  just  like  this  is  the  luxury  of  doubting. 
Things  have  gone  wrong  with  you  in  your  experi- 
ence. Dispensations  have  been  mysterious,  temp- 
tations have  been  peculiar,  your  case  has  seemed 
different  from  that  of  any  one's  around  you.  What 
more  natural  than  to  conclude  that  for  some  reason 
God  has  forsaken  you,  and  does  not  love  you,  and 
is  indifferent  to  your  welfare  ?  and  how  irresistible 
is  the  conviction  that  you  are  too  wicked  for  Him 
to  care  for,  or  too  difficult  for  Him  to  manage. 

You  do  not  mean  to  blame  Him,  or  accuse  Him 
of  injustice,  for  you  feel  that  His  indifference  and 
rejection  of  you  are  fully  deserved  because  of  your 


112  The  Secret  of  a  Itajppy  Life, 

unworlhiness.  And  this  very  subterfuge  leaves  you 
at  liberty  to  indulge  in  your  doubts  under  the  guise 
of  a  just  and  true  appreciation  of  your  own  short- 
comings. But  all  the  while  you  are  as  really  in- 
dulging in  hard  and  wrong  thoughts  of  your  Lord 
as  ever  you  did  of  a  human  enemy ;  for  He  says 
He  came  not  to  save  the  righteous,  but  sinners ; 
and  your  very  sinfulness  and  unworthiness  is  your 
chiefest  claim  upon  His  love  and  His  care. 

As  well  might  the  poor  little  lamb  that  has  wan- 
dered from  the  flock  and  got  lost  in  the  wilderness 
say,  '*The  shepherd  does  not  love  me,  nor  care  for 
me,  nor  remember  me,  because  I  am  lost.  He 
only  loves  and  cares  for  the  lambs  that  never  wan- 
der." As  well  might  the  ill  man  say,  "The  doctor  will 
not  come  to  see  me,  nor  give  me  any  medicine, 
because  I  am  ill.  He  only  cares  for  and  visits  well 
people."  Jesus  says,  "They  that  are  whole  need 
not  a  physician,  but  they  that  are  sick."  And 
again  He  says,  "What  man  of  you,  having  an 
hundred  sheep,  if  he  lose  one  of  them,  doth  not 
leave  the  ninety  and  nine  in  the  wilderness,  and  go 
after  that  which  is  lost,  until  he  find  it?"  Any 
thoughts  of  Him,  therefore,  which  are  different 
from  this  that  He  Himself  says,  are  hard  thoughts, 
and  to  indulge  in  them  is  far  worse  than  to  indulge 
in  hard  thoughts  of  any  earthly  friend  or  foe. 
From  beginning  to  end  of  your  Christian  life  it  is 
always  sinful  to  indulge  in  doubts.  Doubts  are  all 
from  the  devil,  and  are  alwaj's  untrue.     And  the 


Difficulties  Concerning  Doubts,  113 

only  way  to  meet  them  is  by  a  direct  and  emphatic 
denial. 

And  this  brings  me  to  the  practical  part  of  the 
whole  subject, — as  to  how  to  get  deliverance  from 
this  fatal  habit.  My  answer  would  be  that  the  de- 
liverance from  this  can  be  by  no  other  means  than 
the  deliverance  from  any  other  sin.  It  is  to  be 
found  in  Christ,  and  in  Him  only.  You  must  hand 
your  doubting  over  to  Him  as  you  have  learned  to 
hand  your  other  temptations.  You  must  do  just 
what  you  do  with  your  temper,  or  your  pride. 
You  must  give  it  up  to  the  Lord.  I  believe  myself 
the  only  effectual  remedy  is  to  take  a  pledge 
against  it,  as  you  would  urge  a  drunkard  to  do 
against  drink,  trusting  in  the  Lord  alone  to  keep 
you  steadfast. 

Like  any  other  sin,  the  stronghold  is  in  the  will, 
and  the  will  to  doubt  must  be  surrendered  exactly 
as  you  surrender  the  will  to  yield  to  any  other 
temptation.  God  always  takes  possession  of  a  sur- 
rendered will.  And  if  we  come  to  the  point  of 
saying  that  we  will  not  doubt,  and  surrender  this 
central  fortress  of  our  nature  to  Him,  His  blessed 
Spirit  will  begin  at  once  to  work  in  us  all  the  good 
pleasure  of  His  will,  and  we  shall  find  ourselves 
kept  from  doubting  by  His  mighty  and  evercoming 
power. 

The  trouble  is  that  in  this  matter  of  doubting  the 
soul  does  not  always  make  a  full  surrender,  but  is 
apt  to  reserve  to  itself  a  little  secret  liberty  to  doubt, 
looking  upon  it  as  being  sometimes  a  necessity. 


114  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

"  I  do  not  want  to  doubt  any  more,"  we  will 
say,  or  ''I  hope  I  shall  not;"  but  it  is  hard  to  come 
to  the  point  of  saying,  ''I  will  not  doubt  again." 
But  no  surrender  is  effectual  until  it  reaches  the 
point  of  saying  ''I  will  not."  The  liberty  to  doubt 
must  be  given  up  forever.  And  the  soul  must 
consent  to  a  continuous  life  of  inevitable  trust.  It 
is  often  necessary,  I  think,  to  make  a  definite  trans- 
action of  this  surrender  of  doubting,  and  come  to  a 
point  about  it.  I  believe  it  is  quite  as  necessary  in 
the  case  of  a  doubter  as  in  the  case  of  a  drunkard. 
It  will  not  do  to  give  it  up  by  degrees.  The  total 
abstinence  principle  is  the  only  effectual  one  here. 
Then,  the  surrender  once  made,  the  soul  must 
rest  absolutely  upon  the  Lord  for  deliverance  in 
each  time  of  temptation.  It  must  lift  up  the  shield 
of  faith  the  moment  the  assault  comes.  It  must 
hand  the  very  first  suggestion  of  doubt  over  to  the 
Lord,  and  must  tell  Satan  to  settle  the  matter  with 
Him.  It  must  refuse  to  listen  to  the  doubt  a 
single  moment.  Let  it  come  ever  so  plausibly,  or 
under  whatever  guise  of  humility,  the  soul  must 
simply  say,  "I  dare  not  doubt ;  I  must  trust.  The 
Lord  is  good,  and  He  does  love  me.  Jesus  saves 
me  ;  He  saves  me  now."  Those  three  little  words, 
repeated  over  and  over, — "Jesus  saves  me,  Jesus 
saves  me," — will  put  to  fiight  the  greatest  army  of 
doubts  that  ever  assaulted  any  soul.  I  have  tried 
it  times  without  number,  and  have  never  known  it 
to  fail.     Do  not  stop  to  argue  the  matter  out  with 


Difficulties  Concerning  Doubts.  115 

Satan,  or  to  try  to  convince  him  that  he  is  wrong. 
Fay  no  attention  to  him  whatever ;  treat  him  with 
the  utmost  contempt.  Shut  your  door  in  his  face, 
and  emphatically  deny  every  word  he  says  to  you. 
Bring  up  some  "It  is  written,"  and  hurl  it  after 
him.  Look  right  at  Jesus,  and  tell  Him  you  trust 
Him,  and  you  mean  to  trust  Him.  Let  the  doubts 
clamor  as  they  may,  they  cannot  hurt  you  if  you 
will  not  let  them  in. 

I  know  it  will  look  to  you  sometimes  as  though 
you  were  shutting  the  door  against  your  best 
friends,  and  your  hearts  will  long  after  your  doubts 
more  than  ever  the  Israelites  longed  after  the 
flesh-pots  of  Egypt.  But  deny  yourself;  take  up 
your  cross  in  this  matter,  and  unmercifully  refuse 
ever  to  listen  to  a  single  word. 

This  very  day  a  perfect  army  of  doubts  stood 
awaiting  my  awaking,  and  clamored  at  my  door 
for  admittance.  Nothing  seemed  real,  nothing 
seemed  true ;  and  least  of  all  did  it  seem  possible 
that  I — miserable,  wretched  I — could  be  the  object 
of  the  Lord's  love,  or  care,  or  notice.  If  I  only 
had  been  at  liberty  to  let  these  doubts  in,  and 
invite  them  to  take  seats  and  make  themselves  at 
home,  what  a  luxury  I  should  have  felt  it  to  be ! 
But  years  ago  I  made  a  pledge  against  doubting, 
and  I  would  as  soon  think  of  violating  my  pledge 
against  intoxicating  liquor  as  of  violating  this  one. 
I  dared  not  admit  the  first  doubt.  I  therefore 
lifted  up  my  shield  of  faith  the  moment  I  was  con- 


116  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

scious  of  these  suggestions,  and  handing  the  whole 
army  over  to  my  Lord  to  conquer,  I  began  to  say, 
over  and  over,  "God  is  my  Father;  I  am  His  for- 
given child,  and  He  does  love  me;  Jesus  saves  me, 
Jesus  saves  me  now  !"  The  victory  was  complete. 
The  enemy  had  come  in  like  a  flood,  but  the  Lord 
lifted  up  a  standard  against  him,  and  he  was  routed 
and  put  to  flight ;  and  my  soul  is  singing  the  song 
of  Moses  and  the  children  of  Israel,  saying,  "I 
will  sing  unto  the  Lord,  for  He  hath  triumphed 
gloriously:  the  horse  and  his  rider  hath  He  thrown 
into  the  sea.  The  Lord  is  my  strength  and  my 
song,  and  He  is  become  my  salvation.  The  Lord 
is  a  man  of  war;  the  Lord  is  His  name." 

Dear,  doubting  soul,  go  and  do  likewise,  and  a 
similar  victor}^  shall  be  thine. 

As  you  lay  down  this  book,  take  up  your  pen 
and  write  out  your  determination  never  to  doubt 
again.  Make  it  a  real  transaction  between  your 
soul  and  the  Lord.  Give  up  your  liberty  to  doubt 
forever.  Put  your  will  in  this  matter  over  on  the 
Lord's  side,  and  trust  Him  to  keep  you  from  falling. 
Tell  Him  all  about  your  utter  weakness  and  your 
long-encouraged  habits  of  doubt,  and  how  helpless 
you  are  before  your  enemy,  and  commit  the  whole 
battle  to  Him.  Tell  Him  you  will  not  doubt 
again;  and  then  henceforward  keep  your  face 
steadfastly  looking  unto  Jesus,  away  from  yourself 
and  away  from  your  doubts,  holding  fast  the  pro- 
fession of  your  faith  without  wavering,  because  He 


Difficulties  Gonc&r'^iing  Dovhta.  117 

is  faithful  who  has  promised.  And  as  surely  as 
you  do  thus  hold  the  beginning  of  yotir  confidence 
steadfast  unto  the  end,  just  so  surely  shall  you  find 
yourself  in  this  matter  made  more  than  conqueror 
through  Him  who  ioves  you. 


CHAPTEE  X. 


DIFFICULTIES    CONCERNINa   TEMPTATION. 

Certain  very  great  mistakes  are  made  concerning 
this  matter  of  temptation,  in  the  practical  working 
out  of  the  life  of  faith. 

First  of  all,  people  seem  to  expect  that,  after  the 
soul  has  entered  into  its  rest  in  Jesns,  temptations 
will  cease,  and  to  think  that  the  promised  deliver- 
ance is  not  only  to  be  from  yielding  to  temptation, 
but  even  also  from  being  tempted.  Consequently, 
when  they  find  the  Canaanite  still  in  the  land,  and 
see  the  cities  great  and  walled-up  to  Heaven,  they 
are  utterly  discouraged,  and  think  they  must  have 
gone  wrong  in  some  way,  and  that  this  cannot  be 
the  true  land  after  all. 

Then  next  they  make  the  mistake  of  looking 
upon  temptation  as  sin,  and  of  blaming  themselves 
for  what  in  reality  is  the  fault  of  Satan  only.  This 
brings  them  into  condemnation  and  discouragement; 
and  discouragement,  if  continued  in,  always  ends 
at  last  in  actual  sin.  Satan  makes  an  easy  prey  of  a 
discouraged  soul.  So  that  we  fall  often  from  the 
very  fear  of  having  fallen. 

To  meet  the  first  of  these  difficulties,  it  is  only 
necessary  to  refer  to  the  Scripture  declarations,  that 

118 


Difficulties  Concerning  Temptation,       119 

the  Christian  life  is  to  be  throughout  a  warfare ; 
and  that  especially  when  seated  in  heavenly  places 
in  Christ  Jesus,  we  are  to  wrestle  against  spiritual 
enemies  there,  whose  power  and  skill  to  tempt  us 
must  doubtless  be  far  superior  to  any  we  have  ever 
heretofore  encountered.  As  a  fact,  temptations 
generally  increase  in  strength  tenfold  after  we  have 
entered  into  the  interior  life,  rather  than  decrease. 
And  no  amount  or  sort  of  them  must  ever  for  a 
moment  lead  us  to  suppose  we  have  not  really  found 
the  true  abiding  place.  Strong  temptations  are 
generally  a  sign  of  great  grace,  rather  than  of  little 
grace.  When  the  children  of  Israel  had  first  left 
Egypt,  the  Lord  did  not  lead  them  through  the 
country  of  the  Philistines,  although  that  was  the 
nearest  way;  ''for  God  said,  lest  peradventure the 
people  repent  when  they  see  war,  and  they  return 
to  Egypt."  But  afterwards,  when  they  had  learned 
better  how  to  trust  Him,  He  permitted  their 
enemies  to  attack  them.  Then  also  in  their  wilder- 
ness journey  they  met  with  but  few  enemies,  and 
fought  but  few  battles,  compared  to  those  in  the 
land,  where  they  found  seven  great  nations,  and 
thirty-one  kings,  to  be  conquered,  besides  walled 
cities  to  be  taken,  and  giants  to  be  overcome. 

They  could  not  have  fought  with  the  Canaanites, 
and  the  Hittites,  and  the  Amorites,  and  the 
Perizzites,  and  the  Hivites,  and  the  Jebusites,  until 
they  had  gone  into  the  land  where  these  enemies 
were.     And  the  very  power  of  your  temptations, 


120  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

dear  Christian,  therefore,  may  perhaps  be  one  of  the 
strongest  proofs  that  you  really  are  in  the  land  you 
have  been  seeking  to  enter,  because  they  are  temp- 
tations peculiar  to  that  land.  You  must  never 
allow  them  to  cause  you  to  question  the  fact  of  your 
having  entered  it. 

The  second  mistake  is  not  quite  so  easy  to  deal 
with.  It  seems,  hardly  worth  while  to  say  that 
temptation  is  not  sin,  and  yet  most  of  our  distress 
arises  from  not  understanding  this  fact.  The  very 
suggestion  of  wrong  seems  to  bring  pollution  with 
it,  and,  Satan's  agency  not  being  recognized,  the 
poor  tempted  soul  begins  to  feel  as  if  it  must  be 
very  bad  indeed,  and  very  far  off  from  God,  to  have 
had  such  thoughts  and  suggestions.  It  is  as  though 
a  burglar  should  break  into  a  man's  house  to  steal, 
and,  when  the  master  of  the  house  began  to  resist 
him  and  drive  him  out,  should  turn  round  and 
accuse  the  owner  of  being  himself  the  thief.  It  is 
Satan's  grand  ruse  for  entrapping  us.  He  comes 
and  whispers  suggestions  of  evil  to  us, — doubts, 
blasphemies,  jealousies,  envyings,  and  pride, — and 
then  turns  round  and  says,  "  Oh,  how  wicked  you 
must  be  to  think  such  things  I  It  is  very  plain  that 
you  are  not  trusting  the  Lord ;  for  if  you  were  it 
would  have  been  impossible  for  these  things  to  have 
entered  your  heart."  His  reasoning  sounds  so  very 
plausible  that  the  soul  often  accepts  it  as  true,  and 
at  once  conies  under  condemnation,  and  is  filled 
with  discouragement ;  then  it  is  easy  for  Satan  to 


Difficulties  Concerning  Temptation.       121 

lead  it  on  into  actual  sin.  One  of  the  most  fatal 
things  in  the  life  of  faith  is  discouragement.  One 
of  the  most  helpful  is  cheerfulness.  A  very  wise 
man  once  said  that  in  overcoming  temptations 
cheerfulness  was  the  first  thing,  cheerfulness  the 
second,  and  cheerfulness  the  third.  We  must 
expect  to  conquer.  That  is  why  the  Lord  said  so 
often  to  Joshua,  "  Be  strong  and  of  a  good  courage;'' 
''  Be  not  afraid,  neither  be  thou  dismayed ; "  "Only 
be  thou  strong  and  very  courageous."  And  it  is 
also  the  reason  He  says  to  us,  ''Let  not  your  heart 
be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid."  The  power  of 
temptation  is  in  the  fainting  of  our  own  hearts. 
Satan  knows  this  well,  and  he  always  begins  his 
assaults  by  discouraging  us,  if  he  can  in  any  way 
accomplish  it. 

Sometimes  this  discouragement  arises  from  what 
we  think  is  a  righteous  grief  and  disgust  at  our- 
selves that  such  things  could  be  any  temptation  to 
us ;  but  which  is  really  a  mortification  arising  from 
the  fact  that  we  have  been  indulging  in  a  secret 
self-congratulation  that  our  tastes  were  too  pure,  or 
our  separation  from  the  world  was  too  complete  for 
such  things  to  tempt  us.  We  have  expected  some- 
thing from  ourselves,  and  have  been  sorely  disap- 
pointed not  to  find  that  something  there,  and  are 
discouraged  in  consequence.  This  mortification  and 
discouragement  are  really  a  far  worse  condition 
than  the  temptation  itself,  though  they  present  an 
appearance  of  true  humility,  for  they  are  nothing 


122  TJie  Secret  of  a  Ilapjpy  Life. 

but  the  results  of  wounded  self-love.  True  humility 
can  bear  to  see  its  own  utter  weakness  and  foolish- 
ness revealed,  because  it  never  expected  anything 
from  itself,  and  knows  that  its  only  hope  and  ex- 
pectation must  be  in  God.  Therefore,  instead  of 
discouraging  the  soul  from  trust::3ig,  it  drives  it  to 
a  deeper  and  more  utter  trust.  But  the  counterfeit 
humility  which  Satan  produces,  plunges  the  soul 
into  the  depths  of  a  faithless  discouragement,  and 
drives  it  into  the  very  sin  at  which  it  is  so  dis- 
tressed. 

I  remember  hearing  an  allegory  once  that  illus- 
trated this  to  me  wonderfully.  Satan  called  to- 
gether a  council  of  his  servants  to  consult  how  they 
might  make  a  good  man  sin.  One  evil  spirit  started 
up  and  said,  "I  will  make  him  sin."  ''  How  will 
you  do  it?  "  asked  Satan.  "I  will  set  before  him 
the  pleasures  of  sin,"  was  the  reply ;  "I  will  tell 
him  of  its  delights  and  the  rich  rewards  it  brings." 
''Ah,"  said  Satan,  ''that  will  not  do  ;  he  has  tried 
it,  and  knows  better  than  that."  Then  another  spirit 
started  up  and  said,  "I  will  make  him  sin." 
"  What  will  you  do  ?  "  asked  Satan.  "  I  will  tell 
him  of  the  pains  and  sorrows  of  virtue.  I  will  show 
him  that  virtue  has  no  delights  and  brings  no  re- 
wards." "Ah,  no!  "  exclaimed  Satan,  "that  will 
not  do  at  all ;  for  he  has  tried  it,  and  knows  that 
'  wisdom's  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness  and  all 
her  paths  are  peace.'  "  "Well,"  said  another  imp, 
starting  up,  "I  will  undertake  to  make  mm  sin." 


Difficulties  Concerning  Temptation.       123 

''  And  what  will  you  do  ? "  asked  Satan  again.  "  I 
will  discourage  his  soul,"  was  the  -short  reply. 
'^  Ah,  that  will  do  I  "  cried  Satan ;  "  that  will  do ! 
We  shall  conquer  him  now."     And  they  did. 

An  old 'writer  says,  "  All  discouragement  is  from 
the  devil,"  and  I  wish  every  Christian  would  just 
take  this  as  a  pocket-piece,  and  never  forget  it.  We 
must  fly  from  discouragement  as  we  would  from 
sin. 

But  this  is  impossible  if  we  fail  to  recognize 
Satan's  agency  in  temptation.  For  if  the  tempta- 
tions are  our  own  fault  we  cannot  help  being  dis- 
couraged. But  they  are  not.  The  Bible  says, 
"Blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation;" 
and  we  are  exhorted  to  "  count  it  all  joy  when  we 
fall  into  divers  temptations."  Temptation  therefore 
cannot  be  sin  ;  and  the  truth  is,  it  is  no  more  a  sin 
to  hear  these  whispers  and  suggestions  of  Satan  in 
our  souls  than  it  is  for  us  to  hear  the  swearing  or 
wicked  talk  of  bad  men  as  we  pass  along  the  street. 
The  sin  only  comes  in  either  case  by  our  stopping 
and  joining  in  with  them.  If  when  the  wicked 
suggestions  come  we  turn  from  them  at  once,  as  we 
would  from  wicked  talk,  and  pay  no  more  attention 
to  them,  we  do  not  sin.  But  if  we  carry  them  on 
in  our  minds,  and  roll  them  under  our  tongues,  and 
dwell  on  them  with  a  half  consent  of  our  will  to 
them  as  true,  then  we  sin.  We  may  be  enticed  by 
Satan  a  thousand  times  a  day  without  sin,  and  we 
cannot  help  his  enticings.  But  if  he  can  succeed  in 


124  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

making  us  think  that  his  enticings  are  our  sin  he 
has  accomplislied  half  the  battle,  and  can  hardly 
fail  to  gain  a  complete  victory. 

A  dear  lady  once  came  to  me  under  great  dark- 
ness, simply  from  not  understanding  this.  She  had 
been  living  very  happily  in  the  life  of  faith  for 
some  time,  and  had  been  so  free  from  temptation  as 
almost  to  begin  to  think  she  would  never  be 
tempted  any  more.  But  suddenly  a  very  peculiar 
form  of  temptation  had  assailed  her,  which  had 
horrified  her.  She  found  that  the  moment  she 
began  to  pray,dreadful  thoughts  of  all  kinds  would 
rush  into  her  mind.  She  had  lived  a  very  sheltered, 
innocent  life,  and  these  thouglits  seemed  so  awful 
to  her  that  she  felt  she  must  be  one  of  the  most 
wicked  of  sinners  to  be  capable  of  having  them. 
She  began  by  thinking  she  could  not  possibly  have 
entered  into  the  rest  of  faith,  and  ended  by  conclud- 
ing that  she  had  never  even  been  born  again.  Her 
soul  was  in  an  agony  of  distress.  I  told  her  that 
these  dreadful  thoughts  were  altogether  the  sugges- 
tions of  Satan,  who  came  to  her  the  moment  she 
kneeled  in  prayer,  and  poured  them  into  her  mind, 
and  that  she  herself  was  not  to  blame  for  them  at 
all ;  that  she  could  not  help  them  any  more  than 
she  could  help  hearing  if  a  wicked  man  should  pour 
out  his  blasphemies  in  her  presence.  And  I  urged 
her  to  recognize  and  treat  them  as  from  Satan ;  not 
to  blame  herself  or  be  discouraged,  but  to  turn  at 
once  to  Jesus  and  commit  them  to  Him.    I  showed 


Difficulties  Concerning  Temptation,       125 

her  how  great  an  advantage  Satan  had  gained  by 
making  her  think  these  thoughts  were  originated  by 
herself,  and  by  plunging  her  into  condemnation  and 
discouragement  on  account  of  them.  And  I  as- 
sured her  she  would  find  a  speedy  victory  if  she 
would  pay  no  attention  to  them ;  but,  ignoring 
their  presence,  would  simply  turn  her  back  on  them 
and  look  to  the  Lord. 

She  grasped  the  truth,  and  the  next  time  these 
thoughts  came  she  said  to  Satan,  "I  have  found 
you  out  now.  It  is  you  who  are  suggesting  these 
dreadful  thoughts  to  me,  and  I  hate  them,  and 
will  have  nothing  to  do  with  them.  The  Lord  is 
my  helper ;  take  them  to  Him,  and  settle  them  in 
His  presence."  Immediately  the  baffled  enemy, 
finding  himself  discovered,  fled  in  confusion,  and 
her  soul  was  perfectly  delivered. 

Another  thing  also.  Satan  knows  that  if  a 
Christian  recognizes  a  suggestion  of  evil  as  coming 
firom^him,  he  will  recoil  from  it  far  more  quickly 
than  if  it  seems  to  be  the  suggestion  of  his  own 
mind.  If  Satan  prefaced  each  temptation  with  the 
words  "  I  am  Satan,  your  relentless  enemy ;  I  have 
come  to  make  you  sin; "  I  suppose  we  would  hardly 
feel  any  desire  at  all  to  yield  to  his  suggestions. 
He  has  to  hide  himself  in  order  to  make  his  baits 
attractive.  And  our  victory  will  be  far  more  easily 
gained  if  we  are  not  ignorant .  of  his  devices,  but 
recognize  him  at  his  very  first  approach. 

We  also  make  another  great  mistake  about  temp- 


126  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

tations  in  thinking  that  all  time  spent  in  combating 
them  is  lost.  Hours  pass,  and  we  seem  to  have 
made  no  progress,  because  we  have  been  so  beset 
with  temptations.  But  it  often  happens  that  we 
have  been  serving  God  far  more  truly  during  these 
hours,  than  in  our  times  of  comparative  freedom 
from  temptation.  Temptation  is  really  more  the 
devil's  wrath  against  God  than  against  us.  He 
cannot  touch  our  Saviour,  but  he  can  wound  our 
Saviour  by  conquering  us,  and  our  ruin  is  impor- 
tant to  him  only  as  it  affects  Him.  We  are,  there- 
fore, really  fighting  our  Lord's  battles  when  we  are 
fighting  temptation,  and  hours  are  often  worth  days 
to  us  under  these  circumstances.  "We  read,  "Blessed 
is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation,"  and  I  am 
sure  this  means  enduring  the  continuance  of  it  and 
its  frequent  recurrence.  Nothing  so  cultivates  the 
grace  of  patience  as  the  endurance  of  temptation, 
and  nothing  so  drives  the  soul  to  an  utter  depen- 
dence upon  the  Lord  Jesus  as  its  continuance.  And 
finally,  nothing  brings  more  praise  and  honor  and 
glory  to  our  dearest  Lord  Himself  than  the  trial  of 
our  faith  which  comes  through  manifold  tempta- 
tions. We  are  told  that  it  is  more  precious  than 
gold,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire,  and  that  we,  who 
patiently  endure  the  trial,  shall  receive  for  our 
reward  'Hhe  crown  of  life  which  the  Lord  hath 
promised  to  them  that  love  Him." 

We  cannot  wonder,  therefore,    any  longer  at  the 
exhortation  with  which  the  Holy  Ghost  opens  the 


Difficulties  Concerning  Temjptation.       127 

Book  of  James  :  * '  Count  it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  into 
divers  temptations,  knowing  this,  that  the  trying  of 
your  faith  worketh  patience.  But  let  patience  have 
her  perfect  work,  that  ye  may  be  perfect  and  entire, 
wanting  nothing." 

Temptation  is  plainly  to  be  the  blessed  instru- 
ment used  by  God  to  complete  our  perfection,  and 
thus  Satan's  own  weapons  are  turned  against  him- 
self, and  we  see  how  it  is  that  all  things,  even  temp- 
tations, can  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God. 

As  to  the  way  of  victory  over  temptation,  it 
seems  hardly  necessary  to  saj^  to  those  whom  I  am 
at  this  time  especially  addressing,  that  it  is  to  be  by 
faith.  For  tliis  is,  of  course,  the  loundation  upon 
which  the  whole  interior  life  rests.  Our  one  great 
motto  is  throughout,  "  We  are  nothing,  Christ  is 
all."  And  always  and  every wnere  we  have  started 
cut  to  stand,  and  walk,  and  overcome,  and  live  by 
faith.  We  have  discovered  our  own  utter  helpless- 
ness, and  know  that  we  cannot  do  anything  for  our- 
selves. Our  only  way,  therefore,  is  to  hand  the 
temptation  over  to  our  Lord,  and  trust  Him  to 
conquer  it  for  us.  But  when  we  put  it  into  His 
hands  we  must  leave  it  there.  It  must  be  as  real  a 
committing  of  ourselves  to  Him  for  victory,  as  it 
was  at  first  a  committing  of  ourselves  to  BUm  for 
salvation.  He  must  do  all  for  us  in  the  one  case  as 
completely  as  in  the  other.  It  was  faith  only  then, 
and  it  must  be  faith  only  now. 


1S6  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

And  the  victories  which  the  Lord  works,  in  con- 
quering the  temptations  of  those  who  thus  trust 
Him,  are  nothing  short  of  miracles,  as  thousands 
can  testify. 

But  into  this  part  of  the  subject  I  cannot  go  at 
present,  as  mj^  object  has  been  rather  to  present 
temptation  in  its  true  light,  than  to  develop  the  way 
of  victory  over  it.  I  want  to  deliver  conscientious 
faithful  souls  from  the  bondage  into  which  they  are 
sure  to  be  brought,  if  they  fail  to  understand  the 
true  nature  and  use  of  temptation,  and  confound  it 
with  sin.  I  want  that  they  should  not  be  ignorant 
of  Satan's  devices,  but  that,  recognizing  his  agency 
in  all  their  temptations,  they  should  be  able  to  say 
at  once,  "  Get  thee  behind  me  ;  "  and  should  walk 
even  through  the  midst  of  the  fiercest  assaults  with 
unclouded  and  triumphant  peace,  knowing  that 
''when  the  enemy  shall  come  in  like  a  flood,  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  lift  up  a  standard  against 
him." 


CHAPTEE  XL 


DIFFICULTIES   CONCERNING  FAILURES. 

The  very  title  of  this  article  may  perhaps  startle 
some.  "Failures,"  they  will  say,  "we  thought 
there  were  no  failures  in  this  life  of  faith  I  " 

To  this  I  would  answer  that  there  ought  not  to 
be,  and  need  not  be;  but,  as  a  fact,  there  some- 
times are.  And  we  have  got  to  deal  with  facts,  and 
QOt  with  theories.  No  teacher  of  this  interior  life 
ever  says  that  it  becomes  impossible  to  sin  ;  they 
only  insist  that  sin  ceases  to  be  a  necessity,  and 
that  a  possibility  of  uniform  victory  is  opened  before 
us.  And  there  are  very  few  who  do  not  confess 
that  as  to  their  own  actual  experience  they  have  at 
times  been  overcome  by  a   momentary  temptation. 

Of  course  in  speaking  of  sin  here,  I  mean  con- 
scious, known  sin.  I  do  not  touch  on  tlie  subject 
of  sins  of  ignorance,  or  what  is  called  the  inevitable 
sin  of  our  nature,  which  are  all  covered  by  the  atone- 
ment, and  do  not  disturb  our  fellowship  with  God. 
I  have  no  desire  nor  ability  to  treat  of  the  doctrines 
concerning  sin, — these  I  will  leave  with  the  theo- 
logians to  discuss  and  settle,  while  I  speak  only  of 
the  believer's  experience  in  the  matter.  And  I  wish 
it  to  be  fully  understood  that  in  all  I  shall  say  I 


130  The  Secret  of  a  Kajppy  Life. 

have  reference  simply  to  that  which   comes  within 
the  range  of  our  consciousneBS. 

Misunderstanding,  then,  on  this  point  of  known 
or  conscious  sin,  opens  the  way  for  great  dangers 
in  the  higher  Christian  life.  When  a  believer,  who 
has  as  he  trusts  entered  upon  thehighway  of  holiness, 
finds  himself  surprised  into  sin,  he  is  tempted  either 
to  be  utterly  discouraged,  and  to  give  everything 
up  as  lost ;  or  else,  in  order  to  preserve  the  doctrine 
untouched,  he  feels  it  necessary  to  cover  his  sin  up, 
calling  it  infirmity,  and  refusing  to  be  honest  and 
above-board  about  it.  Either  of  these  courses  is 
equally  fatal  to  any  real  growth  and  progress  in  the 
life  of  hDliness.  The  only  way  is  to  face  the  sad 
fact  at  once,  call  the  thing  by  its  right  name,  and 
discover,  if  possible,  the  reason  and  the  remedy. 
This  life  of  union  with  God  requires  the  utmost 
honesty  with  Him  and  with  ourselves.  The  blessing 
which  the  sin  itself  would  only  momentarily  disturb, 
is  sure  to  be  lost  by  any  dishonest  dealing  with  it. 
A  sudden  failure  is  no  reason  for  being  discouraged 
and  giving  up  all  as  lost.  N^either  is  the  integrity 
ot  our  doctrine  touched  by  it.  We  are  not  preach- 
ing a  state^  but  a  walk.  The  highway  of  holiness 
is  not  ^place^  but  a  way.  Sanctification  is  not  a 
thing  to  be  picked  up  at  a  certain  stage  of  our  ex- 
perience, and  for  ever  after  possessed,  but  it  is  a 
life  to  be  lived  day  by  day,  and  hour  by  hour.  We 
may  for  a  moment  turn  aside  from  a  path,  but  the 
path  is  not  obliterated  by  our  wandering,  and  can 


Difficulties  Concerning  Failures,  131 

be  instantly  regained.  And  in  this  life  and  walk  of 
faith,  there  may  be  momentary  failures  which,  al- 
though very  sad  and  greatly  to  be  deplored,  need 
not,  if  rightly  met,  disturb  the  attitude  of  the  soul 
as  to  entire  consecration  and  perfect  trust,  nor  inter- 
rupt tor  more  than  the  passing  moment,  its  happy 
communion  with  its  Lord. 

The  great  point  is  an  instant  return  to  God.  Our 
sin  is  no  reason  for  ceasing  to  trust,  but  only  an  un- 
answerable argument  why  we  must  trust  more  fully 
than  ever.  From  whatever  cause  we  have  been  be- 
trayed into  failure,  it  is  very  certain  that  there  is  no 
remedy  to  be  found  for  it  in  discouragement.  As 
well  might  a  child  who  is  learning  to  walk,  lie  down 
in  despair  when  he  has  fallen  and  refuse  to  take 
another  step,  as  a  believer,  who  is  seeking  to  learn 
how  to  live  and  walk  by  faith,  give  up  in  despair 
because  of  having  fallen  into  sin.  The  oijly  way  in 
both  cases  is  to  get  right  up  and  try  again.  When 
the  children  of  Israel  had  met  with  that  disastrous 
defeat,  soon  after  their  entrance  into  the  land,  before 
the  little  city  of  Ai,  they  were  all  so  utterly  dis- 
couraged that  we  read,  *  'Wherefore  the  hearts  of  the 
people  melted,  and  became  as  water.  And  Joshua 
rent  his  clothes,  and  fell  to  the  earth  upon  his  face 
before  the  ark  of  the  Lord  until  the  eventide,  he 
and  the  elders  of  Israel,  and  put  dust  upon  their 
heads.  And  Joshua  said,  Alas  !  O  Lord  God,  where- 
fore hast  Thou  at  all  brought  this  people  over  Jordan 
to  deliver  us  into  the  hand  of  the  Amorites  to  destroy 


1^2  The  Secret  of  a  Sapjpy  Life. 

us  ?  Would  to  God  we  had  been  content,  and  dwelt 
on  the  other  side  Jordan !  O  Lord,  what  shall  I  say, 
when  Israel  turneth  their  backs  before  their  enemies? 
For  the  Canaanites  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
land  shall  hear  of  it,  and  shall  environ  us  round 
and  cut  off  our  name  from  the  earth :  and  what 
wilt  Thou  do  unto  Thy  great  name  ?  "  What  a 
wail  of  despair  this  was  !  And  how  exactly  it  is 
repeated  by  many  a  child  of  God  in  the  present 
day,  whose  heart,  because  of  a  defeat,  melts  and  be- 
comes as  water,  and  who  cries  out,  "Would  to  God 
we  had  been  content  and  dwelt  on  the  other  side 
Jordan  !  "  and  predicts  for  itself  further  failures  and 
even  utter  discomfiture  before  its  enemies.  JS'o 
doubt  Joshua  thought  then,  as  we  are  apt  to  think 
now,  that  discouragement  and  despair  were  the  only 
proper  and  safe  condition  after  such  a  failure.  But 
God  thought  otherwise.  "  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Joshua,  Get  thee  up ;  wherefore  liest  thou  upon  thy 
face  ?  "  The  proper  thing  to  do,  was  not  to  abandon 
themselves  thus  to  utter  discouragement,  humble  as 
it  might  look,  but  at  once  to  face  the  evil  and  get 
rid  of  it,  and  afresh  and  immediately  to  "sanctify 
themselves."  "  Up,  sanctify  the  people,"  is  always 
God's  command.  "Lie  down  and  be  discouraged," 
is  always  Satan's  temptation.  Our  feeling  is  that  it 
is  presumptuous,  and  even  almost  impertinent,  to 
go  at  once  to  the  Lord  after  having  sinned  against 
Him.  It  seems  as  if  we  ought  to  suffer  the  con- 
sequences of  our  sin  first  for  a  little  while,  and  en- 


l)ijffiGuUies  Concerning  taitures.  ISS 

.r--.M   , 

dure  the  accusings  of  our  conscience.  And  we  can 
liardlj  believe  that  the  Lord  can  be  willing  at  once 
to  receive  us  back  into  loving  fellowship  with  Him- 
self. A  little  girl  once  expressed  the  feeling  to  me, 
with  a  child's  outspoken  candour.  She  had  asked 
whether  the  Lord  Jesus  always  forgave  us  for  our 
sins  as  soon  as  we  asked  Him,  and  I  had  said, 
*' Yes,  of  course  He  does."  '-^  Just  as  soon?"  she 
repeated  doubtingly.  "Yes,"  I  replied,  "the 
very  minute  we  ask.  He  forgives  us."  "Well," 
she  said  deliberately,  "I  cannot  believe  that.  I 
should  think  He  would  make  us  feel  sorry  for  two 
or  three  days  first.  And  then  I  should  think  He 
would  make  us  ask  Him  a  great  many  times,  and 
in  a  very  pretty  way  too, — not  just  in  common 
talk.  And  I  believe  that  is  the  way  He  does,  and 
you  need  not  try  to  make  me  think  He  forgives  me 
right  at  once,  no  matter  what  the  Bible  says." 
She  only  said  what  most  Christians  think.  And, 
what  is  worse,  what  most  Christians  act  on,  making 
their  discouragement  and  thoir  very  remorse  sep- 
arate them  infinitely  further  off  from  God,  than 
their  sin  would  have  done.  Yet  it  is  so  totally 
contrary  to  the  way  we  like  our  children  to  act 
toward  us,  that  I  wonder  how  we  ever  could  have 
conceived  such  an  idea  of  God.  How  a  mother 
grieves  when  a  naughty  child  goes  off  alone  in 
despairing  remorse,  and  doubts  her  willingness  to 
forgive;  and  how,  on  the  other  hand,  her  whole 
heart  goes  out  in  welcoming  love  to  the  darling 


134:  Tlie  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

who  runs  to  her  at  once  and  begs  her  forgiveness. 
Surely  our  God  felt  this  yearning  love  when  He 
said  to  us,  "Eeturn  ye  backsliding  children,  and  I 
will  heal  your  backslidings." 

The  fact  is,  that  the  same  moment  which  brings 
the  consciousness  of  having  sinned,  ought  to  bring 
also  the  consciousness  of  being  forgiven.  This  is 
especially  essential  to  an  unwavering  walk  in  the 
highway  of  holiness,  for  no  separation  from  God 
can  be  tolerated  here  for  an  instant. 

We  can  only  walk  in  this  path  by  looking  con- 
tinually unto  Jesus,  moment  by  moment ;  and  if 
our  eyes  are  taken  off  of  Him  to  look  upon  our 
own  sin  and  our  own  weakness,  we  shall  leave  the 
path  at  once.  The  believer,  therefore,  who  has,  as 
he  trusts,  entered  upon  this  highway,  if  he  finds 
himself  overcome  by  sin  must  flee  with  it  instantly 
to  Jesus.  He  must  act  on  I.  John  i.  9,  ''  If  we  con- 
fess our  sins.  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us 
our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteous- 
ness." He  must  not  hide  his  sin  and  seek  to  salve 
it  over  with  excuses,  or  to  push  it  out  of  his  mem- 
ory by  the  lapse  of  time.  But  He  must  do  as  the 
children  of  Israel  did,  rise  up  ^'^  early  in  the  morn- 
ing," and  ^'run^^  to  the  place  where  the  evil  thing 
is  hidden,  and  take  it  out  of  its  hiding-place,  and 
lay  it  "out  before  the  Lord."  He  must  confess 
his  sin.  And  then  he  must  stone  it  with  stones, 
and  burn  it  with  fire,  and  utterly  put  it  away  from 
him,  and  raise  over  it  a  great  heap  of  stones,  that 


Difficulties  CoriG&nivng  Failurea.  135 

it  may  be  for  ever  hidden  from  his  sight.  And  he 
must  believe  then  and  there  that  God  is^  according 
to  His  word,  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  him  his 
sin,  and  that  He  does  do  it ;  and  further,  that  He 
also  cleanses  him  from  all  unrighteousness.  He 
must  claim  an  immediate  forgiveness  and  an  im- 
mediate cleansing  by  faith,  and  must  go  on  trusting 
harder  and  more  absolutely  than  ever. 

As  soon  as  Israel's  sin  had  been  brought  to  light 
and  put  away,  at  once  God's  word  came  again  in  a 
message  of  glorious  encouragement,  "  Fear  not, 
neither  be  thou  dismayed.  .  .  .  See,  I  have 
given  into  thy  hand  the  king  of  Ai,  and  his  people, 
and  his  city,  and  his  land."  Our  courage  must  rise 
higher  than  ever,  and  we  must  abandon  ourselves 
more  completely  to  the  Lord,  that  His  mighty  power 
may  the  more  perfectly  work  in  us  all  the  good 
pleasure  of  His  will.  Moreover,  we  must  forget  our 
sin  as  soon  as  it  is  thus  confessed  and  forgiven. 
W"e  must  not  dwell  on  it,  and  examine  it,  and 
indulge  in  a  luxury  of  distress  and  remorse.  We 
must  not  put  it  on  a  pedestal,  and  then  walk  around 
it  and  view  it  on  every  side,  and  so  magnify  it  into 
a  mountain  that  hides  our  God  from  our  eyes.  We 
must  follow  the  example  of  Paul,  and  "  forgetting 
those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
unto  those  things  which  are  before,"  we  must 
*' press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high 
calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus." 

I  would  like  to  bring  up  two  contrasting  illustra- 


136  The  Secret  of  a  Stapjpy  Life. 

tions  of  these  things.  One  was  an  earnest  Christian 
man,  an  active  worker  in  the  Church,  who  had  been 
living  for  several  months  in  the  enjoyment  of  full 
salvation.  He  was  suddenly  overcome  by  a  temp- 
tation to  treat  a  brother  unkindly,  l^ot  having  sup. 
posed  it  possible  that  he  could  ever  sin  again,  he 
was  at  once  plunged  into  the  deepest  discourage- 
ment, and  concluded  he  had  been  altogether  mis- 
taken, and  had  never  entered  into  the  life  of  full 
trust  at  all.  Day  by  day  his  discouragement  in- 
creased until  it  became  despair,  and  he  concluded  he 
had  never  even  been  born  again,  and  gave  himself 
up  for  lost.  He  spent  three  years  of  utter  misery, 
going  further  and  further  away  from  God,  and  being 
gradually  drawn  off  into  one  sin  after  another,  until 
his  life  was  a  curse  to  himself  and  to  all  around 
him.  His  health  failed  under  the  terrible  burden, 
and  fears  were  entertained  for  his  reason.  At  the 
end  of  three  years  he  met  a  Christian  lady,  who 
understood  the  truth  about  sin  that  I  have  been 
trying  to  explain.  In  a  few  moments'  conversation 
she  found  out  his  trouble,  and  at  once  said,  "  You 
sinned  in  that  act,  there  is  no  doubt  about  it,  and 
I  do  not  want  you  to  try  and  excuse  it.  But  have 
you  never  confessed  it  to  the  Lord  and  asked  Him 
to  forgive  you  ? "  *'  Confessed  it !  "  he  exclaimed, 
"why  it  seems  to  me  I  have  done  nothing  but  con- 
fess it,  and  entreat  God  to  forgive  me  night  and  day 
for  all  these  three  dreadful  years."  "  And  you  have 
never  believed  He  did  forgive  you?"  asked  the 


Difficulties  Concerning  Failures,  137 

lady.  "No,"  said  the  poor  man,"  '*  how  could  I, 
for  I  never  felt  as  if  He  did  ? "  ''  But  suppose  lie 
had  said  He  forgave  yon,  would  not  that  have  done 
as  well  as  for  you  to  feel  it  ? "  ''Oh  yes,"  replied 
the  man,  "if  God  said  it  of  course  I  would  believe 
it."  "  Yery  well.  He  does  say  so,"  was  the  lady's 
answer,  and  she  turned  to  the  verse  we  have  taken 
above  (I.  John  i.  9)  and  read  it  aloud.  "Now,"  she 
continued,  "you  have  been  all  these  three  years 
confessing  and  confessing  your  sin,  and  all  the 
while  God's  record  has  been  declaring  that  He  was 
ftiithful  and  just  to  forgive  it  and  to  cleanse  you, 
and  yet  you  have  never  once  believed  it.  You 
have  been  '  making  God  a  liar '  all  this  while  by 
refusing  to  believe  His  record." 

The  poor  man  saw  the  whole  thing,  and  was 
dumb  with  amazement  and  consternation  ;  and  when 
the  lady  proposed  they  should  kneel  down,  and  that 
he  should  confess  his  past  unbelief  and  sin,  and 
should  claim,  then  and  there,  a  present  forgiveness 
and  a  present  cleansing,  he  obeyed  like  one  in  a 
maze.  But  the  result  was  glorious.  In  a  few 
moments  the  light  broke  in,  and  he  burst  out  into 
praise  at  the  wonderful  deliverance.  In  three 
minutes  his  soul  was  enabled  to  traverse  back  by 
faith  the  whole  long  weary  journey  that  he  had 
been  three  years  in  making,  and  he  found  himself 
once  more  resting  in  Jesus,  and  rejoicing  in  the 
fullness  of  His  salvation. 

The  other  illustration  was  the  case  of  a  Cliristian 
lady  who  had  been  living  in  the  land  of  pronaise 


138  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

about  two  weeks,  and  who  had  had  a  very  bright 
and  victorious  experience.  Suddenly,  at  the  end  of 
that  time,  she  was  overcome  by  a  violent  burst  of 
anger.  For  a  moment  a  flood  of  discouragement 
swept  over  her  soul.  Satan  said,  ''  There  now,  that 
shows  it  was  all  a  mistake.  Of  course  you  have 
been  deceived  about  the  whole  thing,  and  have 
never  entered  into  the  higher  life  at  all.  And  now 
you  may  as  well  give  up  altogether,  for  you  never 
can  consecrate  yourself  any  more  entirely,  nor  trust 
any  moFfe  fully,  than  you  did  this  time ;  so  it  is  very 
plain  this  life  of  holiness  is  not  for  you  I  "  These 
thoughts  flashed  through  her  mind  in  a  moment, 
but  she  was  well  taught  in  the  ways  of  God,  and 
she  said  at  once,  "Yes,  I  have  sinned,  and  it  is 
very  sad.  But  the  Bible  says  that,  if  we  confess 
our  sins  God  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness,  and 
I  believe  He  will  do  it."  She  did  not  delay  a  mo- 
ment, but  while  still  boiling  over  with  anger  she 
ran,  she  could  not  walk,  into  a  room  where  she  could 
be  alone,  and  kneeling  down  beside  the  bed  she  said, 
''  Lord,  I  confess  my  sin.  I  have  sinned,  I  am  even 
at  this  very  moment  sinning.  I  hate  it,  but  I  can- 
not get  rid  of  it.  I  confess  it  with  shame  and  con- 
fusion of  face  to  thee.  And  now  I  believe  that, 
according  to  Thy  word.  Thou  dost  forgive  and  Thou 
dost  cleanse."  She  said  it  out  loud,  for  the  inward 
turmoil  was  too  great  for  it  to  be  said  inside.  As 
the  words  "  Thou    dost   forgive    and    Thou    dost 


Difficulties  Concerning  Failures.  139 

cleanse"  passed  her  lips  the  deliverance  came. 
The  Lord  said,  ''  Peace,  be  still,"  and.  there  was  a 
great  calm.  A  flood  of  light  and  joy  burst  on  her 
soul,  the  enemy  fled,  and  she  was  more  than  con- 
queror througli  Him  that  loved  her.  The  whole 
thing— the  sin  and  the  recovery  from  it — had 
occupied  not  ^yq  minutes,  and  her  feet  trod  on  more 
firmly  than  ever  in  the  blessed  highway  of  holiness. 
Thus  the  valley  of  Achor  became  to  her  a  door  of 
hope,  and  she  sang  afresh  and  with  deeper  meaning 
her  song  of  deliverance,  "  I  will  sing  unto  the  Lord 
for  He  hath  triumphed  gloriously." 

The  truth  is,  the  only  remedy  after  all  in  every 
emergency  is  to  trust  in  the  Lord.  And  if  this  is 
all  we  ought  to  do,  and  all  we  can  do,  is  it  not 
better  to  do  it  at  once?  I  have  often  been  brought 
up  short  by  the  question,  "Well,  what  can  I  do 
but  trust?  "  And  I  have  realized  at  once  the  folly 
of  seeking  for  deliverance  in  any  other  way,  by  say- 
ing, to  myself,  ''I  shall  have  to  come  to  simple 
trusting  in  the  end,  and  why  not  come  to  it  at  once, 
now  in  the  beginning. "  It  is  a  life  and  walk  of 
faith  we  have  entered  upon,  and  if  we  fail  in  it  our 
only  recovery  must  lie  in  an  increase  of  faith,  not 
in  a  lessening  of  it. 

Let  every  failure,  then,  if  any  occur,  drive  you 
instantly  to  Jesus  with  a  more  complete  abandon- 
ment and  a  more  perfect  trust,  and  you  will  find 
that,  sad  as  they  are,  they  will  not  take  you  out  of 
the  land  of  rest,  nor  break  your  sweet  communion 
with  Him. 


lJNJrv^rjDoi-r\/ 


140  The  Secret  of  a  Hajpjpy  Life. 

And  now,  having  shown  the  way  of  deliverance 
from  failure,  I  want  to  say  a  little  as  to  the  causes 
of  failure  in  this  life  of  full  salvation.  The  causes 
do  not  lie  in  the  strength  of  the  temptation,  nor  in 
our  own  weakness,  nor  above  all  in  any  lack  in  the 
power  or  willingness  of  our  Saviour  to  save  us.  The 
promise  to  Israel  was  positive,  "There  shall  not 
any  man  be  able  to  stand  before  thee  all  the  days 
of  thy  life."  And  the  promise  to  us  is  equally  posi- 
tive, ''God  is  faithful,  who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be 
tempted  above  that  ye  are  able ;  but  will  with  the 
temptation  also  make  a  way  of  escape  that  ye  may 
be  able  to  bear  it." 

The  men  of  Ai  were  "but  few,"  and  yet  the 
people  who  had  conquered  the  mighty  Jericho  "fled 
.before  the  men  of  Ai."  It  was  not  the  strength 
of  their  enemy,  neither  had  God  failed  them.  The 
cause  of  their  defeat  lay  somewhere  else,  and  the 
Lord  Himself  declares  it,  "Israel  hath  sinned,  and 
they  have  also  transgressed  my  covenant  which  I 
commanded  them ;  for  they  have  even  taken  of  the 
accursed  thing,  and  have  also  stolen  and  dissembled 
also,  and  they  have  put  it  even  among  their  own 
stuff.  Therefore  the  children  of  Israel  could  not 
stand  before  their  enemies,  but  turned  their  backs 
upon  their  enemies."  It  was  a  hidden  evil  that 
conquered  them.  Deep  down  under  the  earth,  in 
an  obscure  tent  in  that  vast  army,  was  hidden 
something  against  which  God  had  a  controversy, 
and  this  little  hidden  thing  made  the  whole  army 


Difficulties  Conceriiing  Failures,  141 

helpless  before  their  enemies.  "  There  is  an  ac- 
cursed thing  in  the  midst  of  thee,  O  Israel :  thou 
canst  not  stand  before  thine  enemies  until  ye  take 
away  the  accursed  thing  from  among  you."  The 
teaching  here  is  simply  this,  that  anything  cherished 
in  the  heart  which  is  contrary  to  the  will  of  God, 
let  it  seem  ever  so  insignificant,  or  be  ever  so 
deeply  hidden,  will  cause  us  to  fall  before  our 
enemies.  Any  root  of  bitterness  cherished  toward 
another,  any  self-seeking,  any  harsh  judgments  in- 
dulged in,  any  slackness  in  obeying  the  voice  of 
the  Lord,  any  doubtful  habits  or  surroundings,  any 
one  of  these  things  will  effectually  cripple  and 
paralyze  our  spiritual  life.  We  may  have  hidden 
the  evil  in  the  most  remote  corner  of  our  hearts, 
and  may  have  covered  it  over  from  our  sight,  re- 
fusing even  to  recognise  its  existence,  of  which 
however,  we  cannot  help  being  all  the  time  secretly 
aware.  We  may  steadily  ignore  it,  and  persist  in 
declarations  of  consecration  and  full  trust ;  we  may 
be  more  earnest  than  ever  in  our  religious  duties, 
and  have  the  eyes  of  our  understanding  opened 
more  and  more  to  the  truth  and  the  beauty  of  the 
life  and  walk  of  faith.  We  may  seem  to  ourselves 
and  to  others  to  have  reached  an  almost  impreg- 
nable position  of  victory,  and  yet  we  may  find  our- 
selves suffering  bitter  defeats.  We  may  wonder, 
and  question,  and  despair,  and  pray.  [Nothing 
will  do  any  good  until  the  accursed  thing  is  dug  up 
from  its  hiding-place,  brought  out  to  the  light,^and 


142  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

laid  before  God.  And  the  moment  a  believer  who 
is  walking  in  this  interior  life  meets  with  a  defeat, 
he  must  at  once  seek  for  the  cause,  not  in  the 
strength  of  that  particular  enemy,  but  in  some- 
thing behind,  some  hidden  want  of  consecration 
lying  at  the  very  centre  of  his  being.  Just  as  a 
headachy  is  not  the  disease  itself,  but  only  a 
symptom  of  a  disease  situated  in  some  other  part 
of  the  body,  so  the  sin  in  such  a  Christian  is  only 
the  symptom  of  an  evil  hidden  in  probably  a  very 
difierent  part  of  his  nature. 

Sometimes  the  evil  may  be  hidden  even  in  that 
which,  at  a  cursory  glance,  would  look  like  good. 
Beneath  apparent  zeal  for  the  truth  may  be  hidden 
a  judging  spirit,  or  a  subtle  leaning  to  our  own 
understanding.  Beneath  apparent  Christian  faith- 
fulness, may  be  hidden  an  absence  of  Christian  love. 
Beneath  an  apparently  rightful  care  for  our  affairs, 
may  be  hidden  a  great  want  of  trust  in  God.  I 
believe  our  blessed  Guide,  the  indwelling  Holy 
Spirit,  is  always  secretly  discovering  these  things  to 
us  by  continual  little  twinges  and  pangs  of  con- 
science, so  that  we  are  left  without  excuse.  But  it 
is  very  easy  to  disregard  His  gentle  voice,  and  in- 
sist upon  it  to  ourselves  that  all  is  right,  and  the 
fatal  evil  will  continue  hidden  in  our  midst,  causing 
defeat  in  most  unexpected  quarters. 

A  capital  illustration  of  this  occurred  to  me  once 
m  my  housekeeping.  I  had  moved  into  a  new 
nouse,  and,  in  looking  over  it  to  see  if  it  was  all 


Difficulties  Concerning  Failures,  143 

ready  for  occupancy,  I  noticed  in  the  cellar  a  very 
clean-looking  cider-cask  headed  up  ^t  both  ends. 
I  debated  with  myself  whether  I  should  have  it 
taken  out  of  the  cellar  and  opened  to  see  what  was 
in  it,  but  concluded,  as  it  seemed  empty  and  looked 
clean,  to  leave  it  undisturbed,  especially  as  it  would 
have  been  quite  a  piece  of  work  to  get  it  up  the 
stairs.  I  did  not  feel  quite  easy,  but  reasoned  away 
my  scruples  and  left  it.  Every  spring  and  fall, 
when  house-cleaning  time  came  on,  I  would  re- 
member that  cask,  with  a  little  twinge  of  my  house- 
wifely conscience — feeling  I  could  not  quite  rest  in 
the  thought  of  a  perfectly  cleaned  house,  while  it 
remained  unopened — as  how  did  I  know  but  under 
its  fair  exterior  it  contained  some  hidden  evil.  Still 
I  managed  to  quiet  my  scruples  on  the  subject, 
thinking  always  of  the  trouble  it  would  involve  to 
investigate  it,  and  for  two  or  three  years  the  inno- 
cent-looking cask  stood  quietly  in  my  cellar.  Then, 
most  unaccountably,  moths  began  to  fill  my  house. 
I  used  every  possible  precaution  against  them,  and 
made  every  efibrt  to  eradicate  them,  but  in  vain. 
They  increased  rapidly  and  threatened  to  ruin 
everything  I  had.  I  suspected  my  carpets  as  being 
the  cause,  and  subjected  them  to  a  thorough  clean- 
ing. I  suspected  my  furniture,  and  had  it  newly 
upholstered.  I  suspected  all  sorts  of  impossible 
things.  At  last  the  thought  of  the  cask  flashed  on 
me.  At  once  I  had  it  brought  up  out  of  the  cellar 
^nd  the  head  knocked  in,  and  I  think  it  safe  ^o 


144  The  Secret  of  a  Ha^py  Life. 

say  that  millions  of  moths  poured  out.  The  pre- 
vious occupant  of  the  house  must  have  headed  it 
up  with  something  in  it  which  bred  moths,  and  this 
was  the  cause  of  all  my  trouble . 

l!Tow  I  believe  that,  in  the  same  way,  some  inno- 
cent-looking habit  or  indulgence,  some  apparently 
unimportant  and  safe  thing,  about  which  we  yet 
have  now  and  then  little  twinges  of  conscience  ; 
something  which  is  not  brought  out  fairly  into  the 
light,  and  investigated  under  the  searching  eye  of 
God,  lies  at  the  root  of  most  of  the  failure  in  this 
higher  life.  All  is  not  given  up.  Some  secret 
corner  is  kept  locked  against  the  entrance  of  the 
Lord.  And  therefore  we  cannot  stand  before  our 
enemies,  but  find  ourselves  smitten  down  in  their 
presence. 

It  is  necessary  to  keep  continually  before  us  this 
prayer,  "Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my  heart; 
try  me  and  know  my  thoughts ;  and  see  if  there  be 
any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way 
everlasting,"  in  order  to  prevent  failure,  or  to  dis- 
cover its  cause  if  we  find  we  have  failed. 

And  now  I  beg  of  you,  dear  Christians,  do  not 
think,  because  I  have  said  all  this  about  failure, 
that  I  believe  in  it.  There  is  no  necessity  for  it 
whatever.  The  Lord  Jesus  is  able,  according  to 
the  declaration  concerning  Him,  to  deliver  us  out 
of  the  hands  of  our  enemies  that  we  may  •'  serve 
Him  without  fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness 
before  Him  all  the  daj^s  of  our  life," 


Difficulties  Concerning  Failures.  145 

Let  us  then  pray,  every  one  of  us,  day  and  night, 
"Lord,  keep  us  from  sinning,  and  make  us  living 
witnesses  of  Thy  mighty  power  to  save  to  the  utter- 
most ;  "  and  let  us  never  be  satisfied  until  we  are  so 
pliable  in  His  hands,  and  have  learned  so  to  trust 
Him,  that  He  will  be  able  to  "  make  us  perfect,  in 
every  good  work  to  do  His  will,  working  in  us  that 
which  is  well-pleasing  in  His  sight,  throus^h  Jesus 
Christ ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever. 
Amen  1" 


CHAPTEK  Xn. 


IS   GOD   IN   EVERYTHING? 

One  of  the  greatest  obstacles  to  living  unwaver- 
ingly the  interior  life  is  the  difficulty  of  seeing 
God  in  everything.  People  say,  '"^1  can  easily 
submit  to  things  which  come  from  God;  but  I 
cannot  submit  to  man,  and  most  of  my  trials  and 
crosses  come  through  human  instrumentality."  Or 
they  say,  ''It  is  all  well  enough  to  talk  of  trusting; 
but  when  I  commit  a  matter  to  God,  man  is  sure 
to  come  in  and  disarrange  it  all,  and  while  I  have 
no  difficulty  in  trusting  God,  I  do  see  serious  diffi- 
culties in  the  way  of  trusting  men." 

This  is  no  imaginary  trouble,  but  it  is  of  vital  im- 
portance, and,  if  it  cannot  be  met,  does  really  make 
the  life  of  faith  an  impossible  and  visionary  theory. 
For  nearly  everything  in  life  comes  to  us  through 
human  instrumentalities,  and  most  of  our  trials  are 
the  result  of  somebody's  failure,  or  ignorance,  or 
carelessness,  or  sin.  We  know  God  cannot  be  the 
author  of  these  things,  and  yet  unless  He  is  the 
agent  in  the  matter,  how  can  we  say  to  Him  about 
it,  ''Thy  will  be  done?" 

Besides,  what  good  is  there  in  trusting  our  affairs 
to  Grod,  if,  after  all,  man  is  to  be  allowed  to  come 

146 


Is  God  in  Everything  ?  147 

in  and  disarrange  them  ?  and  how  is  it  possible  to 
live  by  faith  if  human  agencies,  in  wKom  it  would 
be  wrong  and  foolish  to  trust,  are  to  have  a  pre- 
dominant influence  in  molding  our  lives  ? 

Moreover,  things  in  which  we  can  see  God's 
hand  always  have  a  sweetness  in  them  which  con- 
soles while  it  wounds.  But  the  trials  inflicted  by 
man  are  full  of  nothing  but  bitterness. 

What  is  needed,  then,  is  to  see  God  in  every- 
thing, and  to  receive  everything  directly  from  His 
hands,  with  no  intervention  of  second  causes.  And 
it  is  to  just  this  that  we  must  be  brought  before  we 
can  know  an  abiding  experience  of  entire  abandon- 
ment and  perfect  trust.  Our  abandonment  must 
be  to  God,  not  to  man,  and  our  trust  must  be  in 
Him,  not  in  any  arm  of  flesh,  or  we  shall  fail  at 
the  first  trial. 

The  question  here  confronts  us  at  once,  *'  But  is 
God  in  everything,  and  have  we  any  warrant  from 
the  Scripture  for  receiving  everything  from  His 
hands,  without  regarding  the  second  causes  which 
may  have  been  instrumental  in  bringing  them 
about  ?"  I  answer  to  this,  unhesitatingly,  Yes.  To 
the  children  of  God  everything  comes  directly  from 
their  Father's  hand,  no  matter  who  or  what  may 
have  been  the  apparent  agents.  There  are  no 
'*  second  causes  "  for  them. 

The  whole  teaching  of  the  Scripture  asserts  and 
implies  this :  Not  a  sparrow  falls  to  the  ground 
without  our  Father.     The  very  hairs  of  our  head 


148  The  Secret  of  a  ffappy  Lift^, 

are  all  numbered.  We  are  not  to  be  careful  about 
anything,  because  our  Father  cares  for  us.  We 
are  not  to  avenge  ourselves,  because  our  Father 
has  charged  Himself  with  our  defense.  We  are 
not  to  fear,  for  the  Lord  is  on  our  side.  No  one 
can  be  against  us,  because  He  is  for  us.  We  shall 
not  want,  for  He  is  our  Shepherd.  When  we  pass 
through  the  rivers  they  shall  not  overflow  us,  and 
when  we  walk  through  the  fire  we  shall  not  be 
burned,  because  He  will  be  with  us.  He  shuts 
the  mouths  of  lions,  that  they  cannot  hurt  us. 
"He  delivereth  and  rescueth."  "He  change th 
the  times  and  the  seasons ;  He  removeth  kings  and 
setteth  up  kings."  A  man's  heart  is  in  His  hand, 
and  "as  the  rivers  of  water.  He  turneth  it  whither- 
soever He  will."  He  ruleth  over  all  the  kingdoms 
of  the  heathen ;  and  in  His  hand  there  is  power 
and  might,  "so  that  none  is  able  to  withstand  " 
Him.  ''  He  ruleth  the  raging  of  the  sea ;  when 
the  waves  thereof  arise.  He  stilleth  them."  He 
"  bringeth  the  counsel  of  the  heathen  to  nought ; 
He  maketh  the  devices  of  the  people  of  none 
effect."  "Whatsoever  the  Xord  pleaseth,  that 
doeth  He,  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  in  the  seas  and 
all  deep  places." 

"Lo,  these  are  a  part  of  His  ways;  but  how 
little  a  portion  is  heard  of  Him  ?  But  the  thunder 
of  His  power  who  can  understand?"  "Hast  thou 
not  known,  hast  thou  not  heard,  that  the  everlast- 
ing God,  the  Lord,  the  Creator  of  the  ends  of  the 


Is  God  i/n  Everything  f  149 

earth,  fainteth  not,  neither  is  weary  ?     There  is  no 
searching  of  BLis  understanding." 

And  this,  ''God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a 
very  present  help  in  trouble.  Therefore  will  not 
we  fear,  though  the  earth  be  removed,  and  though 
the  mountains  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea; 
though  the  waters  thereof  roar  and  be  troubled  ; 
though  the  mountains  shake  with  the  swelling 
thereof."  "I  will  say  of  the  Lord,  He  is  my 
refuge  and  my  fortress :  my  God ;  in  Him  will  1 
trust.  Surely  He  shall  deliver  thee  from  the  snare 
of  the  fowler,  and  from  the  noisome  pestilence. 
He  shall  cover  thee  with  His  feathers,  and  under 
His  wings  shalt  thou  trust :  His  truth  shall  be  thy 
shield  and  buckler.  Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  for 
the  terror  by  night,  nor  for  the  arrow  that  flieth  by 
day,  nor  for  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  dark- 
ness, nor  for  the  destruction  that  wasteth  at  noon- 
day. A  thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side,  and  ten 
thousand  at  thy  right  hand ;  but  it  shall  not  come 
nigh  thee."  ''Because  thou  hast  made  the  Lord 
which  is  my  refuge,  even  the  Most  High,  thy 
habitation,  there  shall  no  evil  befall  thee,  neither 
shall  any  plague  come  nigh  thy  dwelling.  For  He 
shall  give  His  angels  charge  over  thee,  to  keep 
thee  in  all  thy  ways. "  "Be  content,  therefore,  with 
such  things  as  ye  have ;  for  He  hath  said,  I  will 
never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee."  So  that  we 
may  boldly  say,  "The  Lord  is  my  helper,  and  I 
will  not  fear  what  man  shall  do  unto  me." 


150  The  Secret  of  a  JSapjyy  Life. 

To  my  own  mind,  these  scriptures,  and  many 
others  like  them,  settle  forever  the  question  as  to 
the  power  of  second  causes  in  the  life  of  the  chil- 
dren of  God.  They  are  all  under  the  control  of 
our  Father,  and  nothing  can  touch  us  except  with 
His  knowledge  and  by  His  permission.  It  may  be 
the  sin  of  man  that  originates  the  action,  and  there- 
fore the  thing  itself  cannot  be  said  to  be  the  will  of 
God ;  but  by  the  time  it  reaches  us  it  has  become 
God's  will  for  us,  and  must  be  accepted  as  directly 
from  His  hands.  No  man  or  company  of  men,  no 
power  in  earth  or  heaven,  can  touch  that  soul  which 
is  abiding  in  Christ,  without  first  passing  through 
Him,  and  receiving  the  seal  of  His  permission.  If 
God  be  for  us,  it  matters  not  who  may  be  against 
us;  nothing  can  disturb  or  harm  us  except  He 
shall  see  that  it  is  best  for  us,  and  shall  stand  aside 
to  let  it  pass. 

An  earthly  parent's  care  for  his  helpless  child  is 
a  feeble  illustration  of  this.  If  the  child  is  in  its 
father's  arms,  nothing  can  touch  it  without  that 
father's  consent,  unless  he  is  too  weak  to  prevent 
it.  And  even  if  this  should  be  the  case,  he  suffers 
the  harm  first  in  his  own  person  before  he  allows  it 
to  reach  his  child.  And  if  an  earthly  parent  would 
thus  care  for  his  little  helpless  one,  how  much  more 
will  our  Heavenly  Father,  whose  love  is  infinitely 
greater,  and  whose  strength  and  wisdom  can  never 
be  baffled  ?  I  am  afraid  there  are  some,  even  of 
God's  own  children,  who  scarcely  think  that  He  is 


la  God  in  Everything  ?  151 

equal  to  themselves  in  tenderness  and  love  and 
thoughtful  care ;  and  who  in  their  secret  thoughts 
charge  Him  with  a  neglect  and  indifference,  of 
which  they  would  feel  themselves  incapable.  The 
truth  really  is  that  His  care  is  iniinitely  superior 
to  any  possibilities  of  human  care  ;  and  that  He 
who  counts  the  very  hairs  of  our  heads,  and  suffers 
not  a  sparrow  to  fall  without  Him,  takes  note  of 
the  minutest  matters  that  can  affect  the  lives  of 
His  children,  and  regulates  them  all  according  to 
His  own  sweet  will,  let  their  origin  be  what  they 
may. 

The  instances  of  this  are  numberless.  Take 
Joseph.  What  could  have  seemed  more  apparently 
on  the  face  of  it  to  be  the  result  of  sin,  and  utterly 
contrary  to  the  will  of  God,  than  his  being  sold 
into  slavery  ?  And  yet  Joseph,  in  speaking  of  it 
said,  "As  for  you,  ye  thought  evil  against  me; 
but  God  meant  it  unto  good."  ''  Now,  therefore, 
be  not  grieved  nor  angry  with  yourselves,  that  ye 
sold  me  hither,  for  God  did  send  me  before  you 
you  to  preserve  life."  It  was  undoubtedly  sin  in 
Joseph's  brethren,  but  by  the  time  it  had  reached 
Joseph,  it  had  become  God's  will  for  him,  and 
was,  in  truth,  though  he  did  not  see  it  then',  the 
greatest  blessing  of  his  whole  life.  And  thus  we 
see  how  God  can  make  even  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  Him,  and  how  all  things,  even  the  sins  of 
others,  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  Him. 


152  The  Secret  of  a  Ha/ppy  Life, 

I  learned  this  lesson  practically  and  experi- 
mentally long  years  before  I  knew  the  scriptural 
truth  concerning  it.  I  was  attending  a  prayer- 
meeting  held  for  the  promotion  of  scriptural  holi- 
ness, when  a  strange  lady  rose  to  speak,  and  I 
looked  at  her,  wondering  who  she  could  be;  little 
thinking  she  was  to  bring  a  message  to  my  soul 
which  would  teach  me  such  a  grand  lesson.  She 
said  she  had  great  difficulty  in  living  the  life  of 
faith  on  account  of  the  second  causes  that  seemed 
to  her  to  control  nearly  everything  that  concerned 
her.  Her  perplexity  became  so  great  that  at  last 
she  began  to  ask  God  to  teach  her  the  truth  about 
it,  whether  He  really  was  in  everything  or  not. 
After  praying  this  for  a  few  days,  she  had  what 
she  described  as  a  vision.  She  thought  she  was  in 
a  perfectly  dark  place,  and  that  there  advanced 
toward  her,  from  a  distance,  a  body  of  light  which 
gradually  surrounded  and  enveloped  her  and  every- 
thing around  her.  As  it  approached,  a  voice 
seemed  to  say,  ''This  is  the  presence  of  God;  this 
is  the  presence  of  God."  While  surrounded  with 
this  presence,  all  the  great  and  awful  things  in  life 
seemed  to  pass  before  her — fighting  armies,  wicked 
men,  raging  beasts,  storms  and  pestilences,  sin  and 
suffering  of  every  kind.  She  shrunk  back  at  first 
in  terror,  but  she  soon  saw  that  the  presence  of 
God  so  surrounded  and  enveloped  each  one  of  these, 
that  not  a  lion  could  reach  out  its  paw,  nor  a  bullet 
fly  through  the  air,  except  as  the  presence  of  God 


Is  God  in  Everything  f  153 

moved  out  of  the  way  to  permit  it.  And  she  saw 
that  let  there  be  ever  so  thin  a  sheet,  as  it  were,  of 
this  glorious  Presence  between  herself  and  the  most 
terrible  violence,  not  a  hair  of  her  head  could  be 
ruffled  nor  anything  touch  her,  unless  the  Presence 
divided  to  let  the  evil  through.  Then,  all  the 
small  and  annoying  things  of  life  passed  before 
her,  and  equally  she  saw  that  these  also  were  so 
enveloped  in  this  presence  of  God,  that  not  a  cross 
look,  or  a  harsh  word,  or  petty  trial  of  any  kind 
could  reach  her, unless  God's  presence  moved  out 
of  the  way  to  let  it. 

Her  difficulty  vanished.  Her  question  was  an- 
swered forever.  God  was  in  everything;  and  to 
her  henceforth  there  were  no  second  causes.  She 
saw  that  her  life  came  to  her  day  by  day  and  hour 
by  hour  directly  from  the  hand  of  God,  let  the 
agencies  which  should  seem  to  control  it  be  what 
they  might.  And  never  again  had  she  found  any 
difficulty  in  an  abiding  consent  to  His  will,  and  an 
unwavering  trust  in  His  care. 

I  wish  it  were  only  possible  to  make  every  Chris- 
tian see  this  truth  as  plainly  as  I  see  it.  For  1  am 
convinced  it  is  the  only  clew  to  a  completely  restful 
life.  Nothing  else  will  enable  a  soul  to  live  only 
in  the  present  moment,  as  we  are  commanded  to  do, 
and  to  take  no  thought  for  the  morrow.  Nothing 
else  will  take  all  the  risks  and  "  supposes  "  out  of 
a  Christian's  life,  and  enable  him  to  say,  ''Surely 
goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of 


154  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

my  life."  Under  God's  care  we  run  no  risks.  I 
once  heard  of  a  poor  colored  woman  who  earned  a 
precarious  living  by  daily  labor,  but  who  was  a 
joyous,  triumphant  Christian.  '^  Ah,  Nancy,"  said 
a  gloomy  Christian  lady  to  her  one  day,  who  almost 
disapproved  of  her  constant  cheerfulness,  and  yet 
envied  it,  ''Ah,  Nancy,  it  is  all  well  enough  to  be 
happy  now,  but  I  should  think  the  thoughts  of 
your  future  would  sober  you.  Only  suppose,  for  in- 
stance, that  you  should  have  a  spell  of  sickness 
and  be  unable  to  work ;  or  suppose  your  present 
employers  should  move  away,  and  no  one  else 
should  give  you  anything  to  do;  or  suppose  " — 
"Stop!"  cried  Nancy,  "I  never  supposes.  De 
Lord  is  my  Shepherd,  and  I  knows  I  shall  not 
want.  And,  honey,"  she  added  to  her  gloomy 
friend,  "it's  all  dem  supposes  as  is  makin'  you  so 
mis'able.  You'd  better  give  dem  all  up,  and  just 
trust  de  Lord." 

Nothing  else  but  this  seeing  God  in  everything 
will  make  us  loving  and  patient  with  those  who 
annoy  and  trouble  us.  They  will  be  to  us  then 
only  the  instruments  for  accomplishing  His  tender 
and  wise  purposes  toward  us,  and  we  shall  even 
find  ourselves  at  last  inwardly  thanking  them  for 
the  blessings  they  bring  us. 

Nothing  else  will  completely  put  an  end  to  all 
murmuring  or  rebelling  thoughts.  Christians  often 
feel  at  liberty  to  murmur  against  mmi,  when  they 
would  not  dare  to  murmur  against  God.     But  this 


Is  God  vn  Everything  f  155 

way  of  receiving  things  would  make  it  impossible 
ever  to  murmur.  If  our  Father  permits  a  trial  to 
come,  it  must  be  because  that  trial  is  the  sweetest 
and  best  thing  that  could  happen  to  us,  and  we 
must  accept  it  with  thanks  from  His  dear  hand. 
This  does  not  mean  that  we  must  like  or  enjoy  the 
trial,  but  that  we  must  like  God's  will  in  the  trial, 
and  His  will  is  always  sweet. 

In  short,  this  way  of  seeing  our  Father  in  every- 
thing makes  life  one  long  thanksgiving,  and  gives 
a  rest  of  heart  and,  more  than  that,  a  gayety  of 
spirit  that  is  unspeakable.  Some  one  says,  "God's 
will  on.  earth  is  always  joy,  always  tranquillity." 
And  since  He  must  have  His  own  way  concerning 
His  children,  into  what  wonderful  green  pastures  of 
inward  rest,  and  beside  what  blessedly  still  waters 
of  inward  refreshment,  is  the  soul  led  that  learns 
this  secret. 

If  the  will  of  God  is  our  will,  and  if  He  always 
has  His  way,  then  we  always  have  our  way  also, 
and  we  reign  in  a  perpetual  kingdom.  He  who 
^ides  with  God  cannot  fail  to  win  in  every  encounter ; 
and  whether  the  result  shall  be  joy  or  sorrow, 
failure  or  success,  death  or  life,  we  may  under  all 
circumstances  join  in  the  Apostle's  shout  of  victory, 
*' Thanks  be  unto  God,  which  always  causeth  us  to 
triumph  in  Christ  I" 


AS  A  LITTLE  CHILD. 

'Except  ye  become  as  little  children  ye  cannot  enter  the  kingdom 
of  heaven." 

«*As  a  nttle  chUd,  as  a  Uttle  chUd! 

Then  how  can  I  enter  in? 
I  am  scarred,  and  hardened,  and  soul-defiled. 

With  traces  of  sorrow  and  sin. 
Can  I  turn  backward  the  tide  of  years 

And  wake  my  dead  youth  at  my  will?" 
*Nay,  but  thou  canst,  with  thy  grief  and  thy  fears, 
Creep  into  My  arms  and  be  still." 

"I  know  that  the  lambs  in  the  heavenly  fold 

Are  sheltered  and  kept  in  Thy  heart; 
But  I — I  am  old,  and  the  gray  from  the  gold 

Has  bidden  all  brightness  depart. 
The  gladness  of  youth,  the  faith  and  the  truth, 

Lie  withered  or  shrouded  in  dust. " 
"Thou'rt  emptied  at  length  of  thy  treacherous  strength; 
Creep  into  My  arms  now — and  trust. " 

"Is  it  true?  can  I  share  with  the  little  ones  there 

A  child's  happy  rest  on  Thy  breast?  "^ 
"Aye,  the  tenderest  care  will  answer  thy  prayer, 

My  love  is  for  thee  as  the  rest. 
It  will  quiet  thy  fears,  will  wipe  away  tears — 

Thy  murmurs  shaU  soften  to  psalms, 
Thy  sorrows  shall  seem  but  a  feverish  dream. 
In  the  rest— in  the  rest  in  My  arms. 

"Thus  tenderly  held,  the  heart  that  rebelled, 

ShaU  cling  to  My  hand,  though  it  smite; 
ShaU  find  in  My  rod  the  love  of  its  God, 

My  statutes  its  songs  in  the  night. 
And  whiter  than  snow  shaU  the  stain6d  Ufe  grow, 

'Neath  the  touch  of  a  love  undefiled, 
And  the  throngs  of  forgiven  at  the  portals  of  heaven, 

ShaU  welcome  one  more  little  child." 

Mary  L.  Dickinson. 


PART  III.  -RESULTS. 


THE  WILL  OP  GOD. 

'Thou  sweet,  beloved  Will  of  God, 
My  anchor  ground,  my  fortress  hill, 

My  spirit's  silent,  fair  abode, 
lu  thee  I  hide  me  and  am  still. 

•O  Will,  that  wiliest  good  alone. 

Lead  thou  the  way,  thou  guidest  best; 

A  Uttle  child  I  foUow  on. 
And  trusting  lean  upon  thy  breast. 

'Thy  beautiful,  sweet  Will,  my  God, 
Holds  fast  in  its  sublime  embrace 
J\Iy  captive  wUl,  a  gladsome  bird, 
Prisoned  in  such  a  realm  of  graca 

"Within  this  place  of  certain  good. 

Love  evermore  expands  her  wings; 
Or,  nestling  in  thy  perfect  choice, 
Abides  content  with  what  it  brings. 

"  0  sweetest  burden,  lightest  yoke. 
It  lifts,  it  bears  my  happy  soul, 
It  givetb  wings  to  this  poor  heart. 
My  freedom  is  thy  grand  control. 

"Upon  God's  Will  I  lay  me  down. 

As  child  upon  its  mother's  breast; 
No  silken  couch,  nor  softest  bed, 
Could  ever  give  me  such  sweet  rest. 

"Thy  wonderful,  grand  Will,  my  God, 
With  triumph  now  I  make  it  mine, 
And  Love  shall  cry  a  joyous,  Ye^, 
To  every  dear  command  of  thine." 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 


THE   JOY   OF    OBEDIENCE. 

Having  spoken  ef  some  of  the  difficulties  in  thia 
life  of  faith,  let  me  now  speak  of  some  of  its  joys. 
And  foremost  among  these  stands  the  joy  ol 
obedience. 

I  remember  reading  once  somewhere  this  sen- 
tence, *' Perfect  obedience  would  be  perfect  hap, 
piness,  if  only  we  had  perfect  confidence  in  the 
power  we  were  obeying. ' '  I  remember  being  struck 
with  the  saying,  as  the  revelation  of  a  possible, 
although  hitherto  undreamed-of,  way  of  happiness; 
and  often  afterwards,  through  all  the  lawlessness 
and  wilfulness  of  my  life,  did  that  saying  recur  to 
me  as  the  vision  of  a  rest,  and  yet  of  a  possible 
development,  that  would  soothe  and  at  the  same 
time  satisfy  all  my  yearnings. 

Need  I  say  that  this  rest  has  been  revealed  to  me 
now,  not  as  a  vision,  but  as  a  reality ;  and  that  I 
have  seen  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Master  to  whom 
we  may  yield  up  our  implicit  obedience,  and,  taking 
His  yoke  upon  us,  may  find  our  perfect  rest. 

You  little  know,  dear  hesitating  soul,  of  the  joy 
you  are  missing.  The  Master  has  revealed  Himself 
to  you,  and  is  calling  for  your  complete  surrender, 

169 


160  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

and  you  shrink  and  hesitate.  A  measure  of  sur- 
render you  are  willing  to  make,  and  think  indeed  it 
is  fit  and  proper  that  you  should.  But  an  utter 
abandonment,  without  any  reserves,  seems  to  you 
too  much  to  be  asked  for.  You  are  afraid  of  it.  It 
involves  too  much,  you  think,  and  is  too  great  a 
risk.  To  be  measurably  obedient  you  desire,  to  be 
perfectly  obedient  appalls  you. 

And  then,  too,  you  see  other  souls  who  seem  able 
to  walk  with  easy  consciences,  in  a  far  wider  path 
than  that  which  appears  to  be  marked  out  for  you, 
and  you  ask  yourself  why  this  need  be.  It  seems 
strange,  and  perhaps  hard  to  you,  that  you  must  do 
what  they  need  not  and  must  leave  undone  what 
they  have  liberty  to  do. 

Ah !  dear  Christian,  this  very  difference  between 
you  is  your  privilege,  though  you  do  not  yet  know 
it.  Your  Lord  says,  ''He  that  Jiath my  command- 
ments, and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  Me  ; 
and  he  that  loveth  Me  shall  be  loved  of  my  Father, 
and  I  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest  Myself  to 
him."  You  Aa-y^  His  commandments;  those  you 
envy,  have  them  not.  You  know  the  mind  of  your 
Lord  about  many  things,  in  which,  as  yet,  they  are 
walking  in  darkness.  Is  not  this  a  privilege  ?  Is 
it  a  cause  for  regret  that  your  soul  is  brought  into 
such  near  and  intimate  relations  with  your  Master, 
that  He  is  able  to  tell  yoa  things  which  those  who 
are  further  off  may  not  know  ?  Do  you  not  realize 
what  a  tender  degree  of  intimacy  is  implied  in  this  ? 


The  Joy  of  Obedience,  161 

There  are  many  relr.tions  in  life  which  require 
from  the  different  parties  only  very  moderate 
degrees  of  devotion.  We  may  have  really  pleasant 
friendships  with  one  another,  and  yet  spend  a  large 
part  of  our  lives  in  separate  interests,  and  widely 
differing  pursuits.  When  together,  we  may  greatly 
enjoy  one  another's  society,  and  find  many  con 
genial  points  ;  but  separation  is  not  any  especial 
distress  to  us,  and  other  and  more  intimate  friend- 
ships do  not  interfere.  There  is  not  enough  love 
between  us  to  give  us  either  the  right  or  the  desire 
to  enter  into  and  share  one  another's  most  private 
affairs.  A  certain  degree  of  reserve  and  distance 
is  the  suitable  thing  we  feel.  But  there  are 
other  relations  in  life  where  all  this  is  changed. 
The  friendship  becomes  love.  The  two  hearts  give 
*  themselves  to  one  another,  to  be  no  longer  two  but 
one.  A  union  of  soul  takes  place,  which  makes  all 
that  belongs  to  one  the  property  of  the  other. 
Separate  interests  and  separate  paths  in  life  are  no 
longer  possible.  Things  which  were  lawful  before 
become  unlawful  now,  because  of  the  nearness  of 
the  tie  that  binds.  The  reserve  and  distance  suit- 
able to  mere  friendship  become  fatal  in  love.  Love 
gives  all,  and  must  have  all  in  return.  The  wishes 
of  one  become  binding  obligations  to  the  other, 
and  the  deepest  desire  of  each  heart  is  that  it  may 
know  every  secret  wish  or  longing  of  the  other,  in 
order  that  it  may  fly  on  the  wings  of  the  wind  to 
gratify  it 


162  The  Secret  of  a  Sapjpy  Life. 

Do  such  as  these  chafe  under  this  yoke  which 
love  imposes  ?  Do  they  envy  the  cool,  calm,  reason- 
able friendships  they  see  around  them,  and  regret 
the  nearness  into  which  their  souls  are  brought  to 
their  beloved  one,  because  of  the  obligations  it 
creates  ?  Do  they  not  rather  glory  in  these  very 
obligations,  and  inwardly  pity,  with  a  tender  yet 
exulting  joy,  the  poor  far  off  ones  who  dare  not 
come  so  near  ?  Is  not  every  fresh  revelation  of  the 
mind  of  one  another  a  fresh  delight  and  privilege, 
and  is  any  path  found  hard  which  their  love  com- 
pels them  to  travel  ? 

Ah  !  dear  souls,  if  you  have  ever  known  this  even 
for  a  few  hours  in  any  earthly  relation  ;  if  you  have 
ever  loved  a  fellow  human  being  enough  to  find 
sacrifice  and  service  on  their  behalf  a  joy ;  if  a 
whole-souled  abandonment  of  your  will  to  the  will 
of  another,  has  ever  gleamed  across  you  as  a  blessed 
and  longed  for  privilege,  or  as  a  sweet  and  precious 
reality,  then  by  all  the  tender  longing  love  of  your 
heavenly  Lover,  would  I  entreat  you  to  let  it  be  so 
towards  Christ ! 

He  loves  you  with  more  than  the  love  of  friend- 
ship. As  a  bridegroom  rejoices  over  his  bride,  so 
does  He  rejoice  over  you,  and  nothing  but  the 
bride's  surrender  will  satisfy  Him.  He  has  given 
you  all,  and  He  asks  for  all  in  return.  The  slightest 
reserve  will  grieve  Him  to  the  heart.  He  spared 
not  Himself,  and  how  can  you  spare  yourself?  For 
your  sake  He  poured  out  in  a  lavish  abandonment 


The  Jay  of  Ohedienee,  163 

all  that  He  had,  and  for  His  sake  you  must  pour 
out  all  that  you  have  without  stint  or  measure. 

Oh,  be  generous  in  your  self-surrender  I  Meet 
His  measureless  devotion  for  you,  with  a  measure- 
less devotion  to  Him.  Be  glad  and  eager  to  throw 
yourself  headlong  into  His  dear  arms,  and  to  hand 
over  the  reins  of  government  to  Him.  Whatever 
there  is  of  you,  let  Him  have  it  all.  Give  up  for 
ever  everything  that  is  separate  from  Him.  Con- 
sent to  resign  from  this  time  ,  forward  all  liberty  of 
choice  ;  and  glory  in  the  blessed  nearness  of  union 
which  makes  this  enthusiasm  of  devotedness  not 
only  possible  but  necessary.  Have  jow  never  longed 
to  lavish  your  love  and  attentions  upon  some  one 
far  off  from  you  in  position  or  circumstances,  with 
whom  yon  were  not  intimate  enough  for  any 
closer  approach?  Have  you  not  felt  a  capacity  for 
self-surrender  and  devotedness  that  has  seemed  to 
burn  within  you  like  a  fire,  and  yet  had  no  object 
upon  which  it  dared  to  lavish  itself?  Have  not 
your  hands  been  full  of  alabaster  boxes  of  ©intment, 
very  precious,  which  you  liave  never  been  near 
enough  to  any  heart  to  pour  out  ?  If,  then,  you 
are  hearing  the  sweet  voice  of  your  Lord  calling 
you  out  into  a  place  of  nearness  to  Himself,  which 
will  require  a  separation  from  all  else,  and  which 
will  make  an  enthusiasm  of  devotedness  not  only 
possible,  but  necessary,  will  you  shrink  or  hesitate? 
Will  you  think  it  hard  that  He  reveals  to  you  more 
of  His  mind  than  He  does  to  others,  and  that  Ho 


164  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

will  not  allow  you  to  be  happy  in  anything  which 
separates  you  from  Himself?  Do  you  loant  to  go 
where  He  cannot  go  with  you,  or  to  have  pursuits 
which  He  cannot  share  ? 

No !  no,  a  tliousand  times  no !  You  will  spring 
out  to  meet  His  dear  will  witli  an  eager  joy.  Even 
His  slightest  wish  will  become  a  binding  law  to 
you,  which  it  would  fairly  break  your  heart  to  dis- 
obey. You  will  glory  in  the  very  narrowness  of 
the  path  He  marks  out  for  you,  and  will  pity  with 
an  infinite  pity  the  poor  far  ofiT  ones  who  have 
missed  this  precious  joy.  The  obligations  of  love 
will  be  to  3^ou  its  sweetest  privileges ;  and  the 
right  you  have  acquired  to  lavish  the  uttermost 
abandonment  of  all  that  you  have  upon  your  Lord, 
will  seem  to  lift  you  into  a  region  of  unspeakable 
glory.  The  perfect  happiness  of  perfect  obedience 
will  dawn  upon  your  soul,  and  you  will  begin  to 
know  something  of  what  Jesus  meant  when  He 
said,  ''  I  delight  to  do  Thy  will,  O  my  God." 

And  do  you  think  the  joy  in  this  will  be  all  on 
your  side?  Has  the  Lord  no  joy  in  those  who 
have  thus  surrendered  themselves  to  Him,  and  who 
love  to  obey  Him  ?  Ah,  my  friends,  we  are  not  fit  to 
speak  of  this ;  but  surely  the  Scriptures  reveal  to 
us  glimpses  of  the  delight,  the  satisfaction,  the  joy 
our  Lord  has  in  us,  that  ravish  the  soul  with  their 
marvelous  suggestions  of  blessedness.  That  we 
should  need  Him,  is  easy  to  comprehend ;  that  He 
should  need  us,  seems  incomprehensible.    That  our 


The  Joy  of  Obedience.  165 

desire  should  be  toward  Him,  is  a  matter  of  course ; 
but  that  His  desire  should  be  toward  us,  passes 
the  bounds  of  human  belief.  And  yet, — and  yet 
He  says  it,  and  what  can  we  do  but  believe  Him. 
He  has  made  our  hearts  capable  of  this  supreme 
over-mastering  affection,  and  has  offered  Himself 
as  the  object  of  it.  It  is  infinitely  precious  to 
Him.  It  ravishes  His  heart,  it ''  overcomes  "  Him. 
It  causes  Him  to  cry  out,.  ''How  fair  is  thy  love, 
my  sister,  my  spouse."  He  longs  for  it,  and  seeks 
it  from  His  people.  Continually  at  every  heart  He 
is  knocking,  asking  to  be  taken  in  as  the  supreme 
object  of  love."  "Wilt  thou  have  Me,"  He  says 
to  the  believer,  *'tobe  thy  Beloved?  Wilt  thou 
follow  Me  into  suffering  and  loneliness,  and  endure 
hardness  for  My  sake,  and  ask  for  no  reward  but 
My  smile  of  approval,  and  My  word  of  praise  ? 
Wilt  thou  throw  thyself  with  a  passion  of  abandon- 
ment into  My  will?  Wilt  thou  give  up  to  Me  the 
absolute  control  of  thyself  and  all  that  thou  art  ? 
Wilt  thou  be  content  with  pleasing  Me  and  Me  only? 
May  I  have  My  way  with  thee  in  all  things  ?  Wilt 
thou  come  into  so  close  a  union  with  Me  as  to 
make  a  separation  from  the  world  necessary  ?  Wilt 
thou  accept  Me  for  thy  Bridegroom,  and  leave  all 

others  to  cleave  onlv  unto  Me?" 

*i 

In  a  thousand  ways  He  makes  this  offer  of  union 
with  Himself  to  every  believer.  But  all  do  not  say 
"Yes"  to  Him.  Other  loves  and  other  interests 
seem  to  them  too  precious  to  be  cast  aside.    Tliey 


166  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

do  not  miss  of  Heaven  because  of  this.      But  they 
miss  an  unspeakable  joy. 

You,  however,  are  not  one  of  these.    From  the 
very  first  your  soul  has  cried  out  eagerly  and  gladly 
to  all  His  offers,  ''  Yes,  Lord,  yes  !  "  You  are  more 
than  ready  to  pour  out  upon  Him    all  your  richest 
treasures    of  love    and   devotedness.      You  have 
brought  to  Him  an   enthusiasm   of    self-surrender 
that  perhaps  may  disturb  and  distress  the  more  pru- 
dent and  moderate  Christians   around  you.     Your 
love  makes  necessary  a  separation  from  the  world, 
which  a  lower  love  cannot  even  conceive  of.    Sacri- 
fices and  services   areT  possible  and   sweet  to  you, 
which  could  not  come  into  the  grasp  of  a  more  half- 
heai  led  devotedness.  The  love-life  upon  which  you 
have  entered  gives  you  the  right  to  a  lavish  outpour- 
ing of  your  all  upon  your  beloved  One.  Freedoms, 
which  more  distant  souls  dare  not  take,  become  now 
not  only  your  privilege  but  your  duty.     Your  Lord 
claims  from  you,  because  of  your  union  with  Him, 
far  more  than  He  claims  of  them.      Wliat  to  them 
is  lawful,  love  has  made  unlawful  for  you.     To  you 
He  can  make  known  His   secrets,  and  to  you   He 
looks  for  an  instant  response  to  every  requirement 
of  His  love. 

Oh,  it  is  wonderful !  the  glorious  unspeakable 
privilege  upon  which  you  have  entered !  How  little 
it  will  matter  to  you  if  men  shall  hate  you,  or  shall 
separate  you  from  their  company,  and  shall  reproach 
you  and  cast  out  your  name   as   evil  for  His  dear 


The  Joy  of  Obedience.  167 

sake !  You  may  well  rejoice  in  that  day  and  leap 
for  joy ;  for  behold,  your  reward  is  great  in  Heaven; 
and  if  you  are  a  partaker  of  His  suiFering,  you  shall 
be  also  of  His  glory. 

In  you  He  is  seeing  of  the  travail  of  His  soul, 
and  is  satisfied.  Your  love  and  devotedness  are 
His  precious  reward  for  all  He  has  done  for  you. 
It  is  unspeakably  sweet  to  Him.  Do  not  be  afraid 
then  to  let  yourself  go  in  a  heart-whole  devoted- 
ness to  your  Lord  that  can  brook  no  reserves. 
Others  may  not  approve,  but  He  will,  and  that  is 
enough.  Do  not  stint  or  measure  your  obedience 
or  your  service.  Let  your  heart  and  your  hand  be 
as  free  to  serve  Him,  as  His  heart  and  hand  were 
to  serve  you.  Let  Him  have  all  there  is  of  you — 
body,  soul,  and  spirit,  time,  talents,  voice — every- 
thing. Lay  your  whole  life  open  before  Him,  that 
He  may  control  it.  Say  to  Him  each  day,  "Lord, 
how  shall  I  regulate  this  day  so  as  to  please  Thee  % 
Where  shall  I  go  ?  what  shall  I  do  ?  whom  shall  I 
visit?  what  shall  I  say?"  Give  your  dress  up 
into  His  control  and  say,  "Lord,  tell  me  how  to 
dress  so  as  to  please  Thee?"  Give  Him  your 
reading,  your  pursuits,  your  friendships,  and  say, 
"Lord,  speak  to  me  about  all  these,  and  tell  me 
just  what  Thy  mind  is  about  them  all."  Do  not 
let  there  be  a  day  nor  an  hour  in  which  you  are 
not  consciously  doing  His  will,  and  following  Him 
wholly.  And  this  personal  service  to  Him  will  give 
a  halo  to  your  life,  and  gild  the  most  monotonous 


168  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

existence  with  a  heavenly  glow.  Have  you  ever 
grieved  that  the  romance  of  youth  is  so  soon  lost  in 
the  hard  realities  of  the  world  ?  Bring  Christ  thus 
into  your  life  and  into  all  its  details,  and  a  far 
grander  romance  will  thrill  your  soul,  than  the 
brightest  days  of  youth  could  ever  know,  and 
nothing  will  seem  hard  or  stern  again.  The  meanest 
life  will  be  glorified  by  this.  Often,  as  I  have 
watched  a  poor  woman  at  her  wash-tub,  and  have 
thought  of  all  the  disheartening  accessories  of  such 
a  life,  and  have  been  tempted  to  wonder  why  such 
lives  need  to  be,  there  has  come  over  me,  with  a 
thrill  of  joy,  the  recollection  of  this  possible  glorifi- 
cation of  it,  and  I  have  said  to  myself,  even  this 
life  lived  in  Christ,  and  with  Christ,  following 
Him  whithersoever  He  may  lead,  would  be  filled 
with  a  spiritual  romance  that  would  make  every 
hour  of  it  grand ;  and  to  the  highest  life  nothing 
more  glorious  is  possible. 

**So  they  read  in  the  book  in  the  law  of  God 
distinctly,  and  gave  the  sense,  and  caused  them  to 
understand  the  reading. 

''And  Nehemiah,  which  is  the  Tirshatha,  and 
Ezra  the  priest,  the  scribe,  and  the  Levites  that 
taught  the  people,  said  unto  all  the  people.  This 
day  is  holy  unto  the  Lord  your  God ;  mourn  not, 
nor  weep.  For  all  the  people  wept,  when  they 
heard  the  words  of  the  law. 

"Then  he  said  unto  them.  Go  your  way,  eat  the 
fat,  and  drink  the  sweet,  and  send  portions  unto 


The  Joy  of  Obedience.  169 

them  for  whom  nothing  is  prepared :  for  t^iis  day  is 
holy  unto  our  Lord :  neither  be  ye  sorry  ;  for  the 
joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength. 

"So  the  Levites  stilled  all  the  people,  saying, 
Hold  your  peace,  for  the  day  is  holy ;  neither  be  ye 
grieved. 

''And  all  the  people  went  their  way  to  ©at,  and 
to  drink,  and  to  send  portions,  and  to  make  great 
mirth,  because  they  had  understood  the  w^*da  that 
were  declared  unto  them." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


THE   JOY   OF    UNION. 

All  the  dealings  of  God  with  the  soul  of  the  be- 
liever are  in  order  to  bring  it  into  oneness  with 
Himself,  that  the  prayer  of  our  Lord  may  be  fulfilled 
— "  That  they  all  may  be  one  ;  as  Thou,  Father, 
art  in  me  and  I  in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one 
in  us."  .  .  ,  ''I  in  them,  and  Thou  in  me, 
that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one,  and  that  the 
world  may  know  that  Thou  hast  sent  me  and  hast 
loved  them  as  Thou  hast  loved  me." 

This  soul-union  was  the  glorious  purpose  in  the 
heart  of  God  for  His  people  before  the  foundation 
of  the  world.  It  was  the  mystery  hid  from  ages 
and  generations.  It  was  accomplished  in  the  death 
of  Christ.  It  has  been  made  known  by  the  Script- 
ures. And  it  is  realized  as  an  actual  experience  by 
many  of  God's  dear  children. 

But  not  by  all.  It  is  true  of  all,  and  God  has 
not  hidden  it  or  made  it  hard,  but  the  eyes  of  many 
are  too  dim  and  their  hearts  too  unbelieving,  and 
they  fail  to  grasp  it.  And  it  is  for  the  very  purpose 
of  bringing  them  into  the  personal  and  actual  real- 
ization of  this,  that  the  Lord  is  stirring  up  believers 
everywhere  at  the  present  time  to  abandon  them- 

170 


TJie  Joy  of  Union,  171 

selves  to  Him,  that  He  may  work  in  them  all  the 
good  pleasure  of  His  will. 

All  the  previous  steps  in  the  Christian  life  lead 
up  to  this.  The  Lord  has  made  us  for  it;  and 
until  we  have  intelligently  apprehended  it,  and 
have  voluntarily  consented  to  embrace  it,  the  travail 
of  His  soul  for  us  is  not  satisfied,  nor  have  our 
hearts  found  their  destined  and  final  rest. 

The  usual  course  of  Christian  experience  is  pic- 
tured in  the  history  of  the  Disciples.  First  they 
were  awakened  to  see  their  condition  and  their 
need,  and  they  came  to  Christ,  and  gave  in  their 
allegiance  to  Him.  Then  they  followed  Him, 
worked  for  Him,  believed  in  Him ;  and  yet  how 
unlike  Him !  Seeking  to  be  set  up  one  above  the 
other;  running  away  from  the  cross;  misunder- 
standing His  mission  and  His  words ;  forsaking 
their  Lord  in  time  of  danger.  But  still  sent  out  to 
preach,  recognized  by  Him  as  His  disciples,  pos- 
sessing power  to  work  for  Him.  They  knew 
Christ  only  ''  after  the  flesh,"  as  outside  of  them, 
their  Lord  and  Master,  but  not  yet  their  life. 

Then  came  Pentecost,  and  these  same  disciples 
came  to  know  Him  as  inwardly  revealed ;  as  one 
with  them  in  actual  union — their  very  indwelling 
life.  Henceforth  He  was  to  them  Christ  witliin, 
working  in  them  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good 
pleasure,  delivering  them  by  the  law  of  tlie  Spirit 
of  EQs  life,  from  the  bondage  to  the  law  of  sin  and 
death  under  which  they  had  been  held.     No  longer 


172  Th^  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 


was  it  between  themselves  and  Him  a  war  of  wills 
and  a  clashing  of  interests.  One  will  alone  ani- 
mated them,  and  that  was  His  will.  One  interest 
alone  was  dear  to  them,  and]  that  was  His.  They 
were  made  one  with  Him. 

And  surely  all  can  recognize  this  picture,  though 
perhaps  as  yet  the  final  stage  of  it  has  not  been 
fully  reached.  You  may  have  left  much  to  follow 
Christ,  dear  reader;  you  may  have  believed  on 
Him,  and  worked  for  Him,  and  loved  Him,  and 
yet  may  not  be  like  Him.  Allegiance  you  know, 
and  confidence  you  know,  but  not  yet  union. 
There  are  two  wills,  two  interests,  two  lives.  You 
have  not  yet  lost  your  own  life  that  you  may  live 
only  in  His.  Once  it  was  I  and  not  Christ.  Then 
it  was  I  and  Christ.  Perhaps  now  it  is  even  Christ 
and  I.  But  has  it  come  yet  to  be  Christ  only,  and 
not  I  at  all  ? 

If  not,  shall  I  tell  you  how  it  may  ?  If  you  have 
followed  me  through  all  the  previous  chapters  in 
this  book,  you  will  surely  now  be  ready  to  take 
the  final  step  of  faith  which  will  lead  your  soul  out 
of  self  and  into  Christ,  and  are  prepared  to  abide 
in  Him  forever,  and  to  know  no  life  but  His. 

All  you  need  therefore  is,  to  understand  what 
the  Scriptures  teach  about  this  marvelous  union, 
that  you  may  be  sure  it  is  really  intended  for  you. 

If  you  read  such  passages  as  I.  Cor.  iii.  16, 
''Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you,"  and  then 


The  Joy  of  Union.  173 

look  at  the  opening  of  the  chapter  to  see  to  whom 
these  wonderful  words  are  spoken,  even  to  '^  babes 
in  Christ"  who  were  ''jet  carnal,"  and  walked  ac- 
cording to  man,  you  will  see  that  this  soul-union 
of  which  I  speak,  this  unspeakably  glorious  mystery 
of  an  indwelling  God,  is  the  possession  of  even  the 
weakest  and  most  failing  believer  in  Christ.  So 
that  it  is  not  a  new  thing  you  are  to  ask  for,  but 
only  to  realize  that  which  you  already  have.  Of 
every  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus  it  is  absolutely 
true,  that  his  "body  is  the  temple  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  in  him,  which  he  has  of  God." 

But  although  this  is  true,  it  is  also  equally  true 
that  unless  the  believer  knows  it,  and  lives  in  the 
power  of  it,  it  is  to  him  as  though  it  were  not. 
Like  the  treasures  under  a  man's  field,  which  ex- 
isted there  before  they  were  known  or  used  by 
him,  so  does  the  life  of  Christ  dwell  in  each  be- 
liever as  really  before  he  knows  it  and  lives  in  it, 
as  it  does  afterward,  although  its  power  is  not 
manifested  until  intelligently  and  voluntarily  the 
believer  ceases  from  his  own  life,  and  accepts 
Christ's  life  in  its  place. 

It  seems  to  me  just  in  this  way.  As  though 
Christ  were  living  in  a  house,  shut  up  in  a  far-off 
closet,  unknown  and  unnoticed  by  the  dwellers  in 
the  house,  longing  to  make  Himself  known  to  them 
and  be  one  with  them  in  all  their  daily  lives,  and 
share  in  all  their  interests :  but  unwilling  to  force 
Himself  upon  their  notice,  as  nothing  but  a  volun- 


174  The  Secret  of  a  Hapjpy  Life, 

tary  companionship  could  meet  or  satisfy  the  needs 
of  His  love.  The  days  pass  by  over  that  favored 
household,  and  they  remain  in  ignorance  of  their 
marvelous  privilege.  They  come  and  go  about  all 
their  daily  affairs  with  no  thought  of  their  wonder- 
ful Guest.  Their  plans  are  laid  without  reference 
to  Him.  His  wisdom  to  guide,  and  His  strength 
to  protect  are  all  lost  to  them.  Lonely  days  and 
weeks  are  spent  in  sadness,  which  might  have  been 
full  of  the  sweetness  of  His  presence. 

But  suddenly  the  announcement  is  made — ^'The 
Lord  is  in  the  house  I" 

How  will  its  owner  receive  the  intelligence  ? 
Will  he  call  out  an  eager  thanksgiving,  and  throw 
wide  open  every  door  for  the  entrance  of  his 
glorious  Gruest?  Or  will  he  shrink  and  hesitate, 
afraid  of  His  presence,  and  seek  to  reserve  some 
private  corner  for  a  refuge  from  His  all-seeing  eye? 

Dear  friend,  I  make  the  glad  announcement  to 
thee  that  the  Lord  is  in  thy  heart.  Since  the  day 
of  thy  conversion  He  has  been  dwelling  there,  but 
thou  hast  lived  on  in  ignorance  of  it.  Every  mo- 
ment during  all  that  time  might  have  been  passed 
in  the  sunshine  of  His  sweet  presence,  and  every 
step  have  been  taken  under  His  advise.  But  be- 
cause thou  knew  it  not,  and  hast  never  looked  for 
Him  there,  thy  life  has  been  lonely  and  full  of 
failure.  But  now  that  I  make  the  announcement 
to  thee,  how  wilt  thou  receive  it  ?  Art  thou  glad 
to  have  Him  ?     Wilt  thou  throw  wide  open  every 


The  Joy  of  Union.  175 

door  to  welcome  Him  in  ?  Wilt  thou  joyfully  and 
thankfully  give  up  the  government  of  thy  life  into 
Ilis  hands  ?  Wilt  thou  consult  Him  about  every- 
thing, and  let  Him  decide  each  step  for  thee,  and 
mark  out  every  path  ?  Wilt  thou  invite  Him  into 
thy  innermost  chambers,  and  make  Him  the  sharer 
in  thy  most  hidden  life?  Wilt  thou  say,  "Yes" 
to  all  His  longing  for  union  with  thee,  and  with  a 
glad  and  eager  abandonment  hand  thyself  and  all 
that  concerns  thee  over  into  His  hands '{  If  thou 
wilt,  then  shall  thy  soul  begin  to  know  something 
of  the  joy  of  union  with  Christ. 

And  yet,  after  all,  this  is  but  a  faint  picture  of 
the  blessed  reality.  For  far  more  glorious  than  it 
would  be  to  have  Christ  a  dweller  in  the  house  or 
in  the  heart,  is  it  to  be  brought  into  such  a  real  and 
actual  union  with  Him  as  to  be  one  with  Him — 
one  will,  one  purpose,  one  interest,  one  life. 
Human  words  cannot  express  such  a  glory  as  this. 
And  yet  I  want  to  express  it.  I  want  to  make  your 
souls  so  unutterably  hungry  to  realize  it,  that  day 
or  night  you  cannot  rest  without  it.  Do  you  under- 
stand the  words — one  with  Christ  ?  Do  you  catch 
the  slightest  glimpse  of  their  marvelous  meaning  ? 
Does  not  your  whole  soul  begin  to  exult  over  such 
a  wondrous  destinj^?  For  it  is  a  reality.  It  means 
to  have  no  life  but  His  life,  to  have  no  will  but  His 
will,  to  have  no  interests  but  His  interests,  to  share 
His  riches,  to  enter  into  His  joys,  to  partake  of  His 
sorrows,  to  manifest  His  life,   to  have  the  same 


176  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 


mind  as  He  had,  to  think,  and  feel,  and  act,  and 
walk  IS  He  did.  Oh,  who  could  have  dreamed  that 
such  a  destiny  could  have  been  ours  ! 

Wilt  thou  have  it,  dear  soul  ?  Thy  Lord  will  not 
force  it  on  thee,  for  He  wants  thee  as  His  com- 
panion and  His  friend,  and  a  forced  union  would  be 
incompatible  with  this.  It  must  be  voluntary  on 
thy  part.  The  bride  must  say  a  willing  "  Yes"  to 
her  bridegroom,  or  the  joy  of  their  union  is  want- 
ing. Canst  thou  say  a  willing  ''Yes"  to  thy  Lord? 

Is  it  such  a  simple  transaction  and  yet  so  real  ? 
The  steps  are  but  three.  First,  be  convinced  that 
the  Scriptures  teach  this  glorious  indwelling  of  thy 
God  ;  then  surrender  thy  whole  being  to  Him  to  be 
possessed  by  Him,  and  finally  believe  that  He  has 
taken  possession,  and  is  dwelling  in  thee.  Begin 
to  reckon  thyself  dead,  and  to  reckon  Christ  as  thy 
only  life.  Maintain  this  attitude  of  soul  unwaver- 
ingly. Say,  "I  am  crucified  with  Christ,  never- 
theless I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me," 
over  and  over,  day  and  night,  until  it  becomes  the 
habitual  breathing  of  thy  soul.  Put  off  thy  self-life 
by  faith  continually,  and  put  on  the  life  of  Christ. 
Let  this  act  become,  by  its  constant  repetition,  the 
attitude  of  thy  whole  being.  And  as  surely  as  thou 
dost  this  day  by  day,  thou  shalt  find  thyself  con- 
tinually bearing  about  in  thy  body  the  dying  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  made 
manifest  in  thy  mortal  flesh.  Thou  shalt  learn  to 
know  what  salvation  means ;  and  have  opened  out 


The  Joy  of  Union,  177 

to  thy  astonished  gaze,  secrets  of  the  Lord,  of  which 
thou  hast  hitherto  hardly  dreamed. 

Thou  shalt  see  that  in  this  wondrous  union 
Christ  and  thy  soul  are  no  more  twain  but  one,  for 
"  no  man  ever  yet  hated  his  own  flesh,  but  nour- 
isheth  and  cherisheth  it,  even  as  the  Lord  the 
Church,  for  we  are  members  of  His  body,  of  His 
flesh,  and  of  His  bones."  And  as  it  is  said  of  a 
man,  "for  this  cause  shall  he  leave  his  father  and 
mother,  and  shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they 
two  shall  be  one  flesh  ; "  so  it  is  said  of  Christ, 
"  This  is  a  great  mystery,  but  I  speak  concerning 
Christ  and  the  Church." 

Oh,  dear  heart,  what  hast  thou  to  say  to  all  this? 
What  canst  thou  do  but  let  thyself  out  to^the  full 
reception  of  it,  in  all  its  possible  depths  and  heights 
of  wondrous  love  and  union?  Receive  thy  Lord  as 
thy  Bridegroom,  and  seek  for  the  manifestations  of 
His  love.  "Let  Him  kiss  thee  with  the  kisses  o^ 
His  mouth,  for  His  love  is  better  than  wine."  Let 
Him  bring  thee  "into  His  banqueting  chamber," 
and  let  "His  banner  over  thee  be  love."  Hear  ffis 
voice  when  He  calls  thee,  "Eise  up,  my  love,  my 
fair  one,  and  come  away."  "  Forget  also  thine  own 
people  and  thy  father's  house;  lor  so  shall  the  King 
greatly  desire  thy  beauty; "  and  so  shall  He  say  to 
thee  in  the  wondrous  language  of  love,  "Thou  hast 
ravished  my  heart,  my  sister,  my  spouse;  thou  hast 
ravished  my  heart  with  one  of  thine  eyes,  with  one 
chain  of  thj  neck.    How  fair  is  th^  love,  my  sister, 


178  The  Secret  of  a  Iln/pjpy  Life, 

mj  spouse!  How  much  better  is  thy  love  than 
wine !  and  the  smell  of  thine  ointments  than  all 
spices ! " 

Oh,  surely  thou  wilt  hold  Him,  and  wilt  not  let 
Him  go  ;  thou  wilt  come  "  up  from  the  wilderness 
leaning  on  the  arm  of  thy  beloved,"  and  wilt  ''sit 
down  under  His  shadow  with  great  delight."  ''His 
left  hand  shall  be  under  thy  head,  and  His  right 
hand  shall  embrace  thee."  And  thy  soul,  lost  in 
this  glorious  union,  shall  know  at  last  what  Ho 
meant  when  He  said,  "The  glory  which  Thou 
gavest  me  I  have  given  them,  that  they  may  be  one, 
even  as  we  are  one — I  in  them  and  Thou  in  me — 
that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one,  and  that  the 
world  may  know  that  Thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast 
loved  them  as  Thou  hast  loved  me." 


CHAPTER  XY. 


SEEVIOE. 

There  is,  perhaps,  no  part  of  Christian  experience 
where  a  greater  change  is  known  upon  entering  into 
the  life  hid  with  Christ  in  God,  than  in  the  matter 
of  service. 

In  all  the  lower  forms  of  Christian  life,  service  is 
apt  to  have  more  or  less  of  bondage  in  it — that  is, 
it  is  done  purely  as  a  matter  of  duty,  and  often  as 
a  trial  and  a  cross.  Certain  things,  which  at  the 
first  may  have  been  a  joy  and  a  delight,  become 
weary  tasks — performed  faithfully  perhaps,  but 
with  much  secret  disinclination,  and  many  confessed 
or  unconfessed  wishes  that  they  need  not  be  done 
at  all,  or  at  least,  that  they  need  not  be  done  so 
often.  The  soul  finds  itself  saying,  instead  of  the 
"  May  I  "  of  love,  the  "  Must  I "  of  duty.  The 
yoke,  which  was  at  first  easy,  begins  to  gall,  and 
the  burden  feels  heavy  instead  of  light. 

One  dear  Christian  expressed  it  once  to  me  in  this 
way:  "  When  I  was  first  converted,"  she  said,  *'I 
was  so  full  of  joy  and  love  that  I  was  only  too  glad 
and  thankful  to  be  allowed  to  do  anything  for  my 
Lord,  and  I  eagerly  entered  every  open  door.  But 
after  a  while,  as  my  early  joy  faded  away,  and  my 

179 


180  The  Secret  of  alEa^jry  Life. 

iove  burned  less  fervently,  I  began  to  wish  I  had 
not  been  quite  so  eager ;  for  I  found  myself  involved 
in  lines  of  service  which  were  gradually  becoming 
very  distasteful  and  burdensome  to  me.  I  could  not 
very  well  give  theni  up,  since  I  had  begun  them, 
without  exciting  great  remark,  and  yet  I  longed  to 
do  so  increasingly.  I  was  expected  to  visit  the  sick, 
and  pray  beside  their  beds.  I  was  expected  to 
attend  prayer-meetings,  and  speak  at  them.  I  was 
expected  to  be  always  ready  for  every  effort  in 
Christian  work,  and  the  sense  of  these  expectations 
bowed  me  down  continually.  At  last  it  became  so 
unspeakably  burdensome  to  me  to  live  the  sort  of 
Christian  life  I  had  entered  upon,  and  was  expected 
by  all  around  me  to  live,  that  I  felt  as  if  any  kind 
of  manual  labor  would  have  been  easier,  and  I 
would  have  infinitely  preferred  scrubbing  all  day 
on  my  hands  and  knees  to  being  compelled  to  go 
through  the  treadmill  of  my  daily  Christian  work. 
I  envied,"  she  said,,  ''the  servants  in  the  kitchen, 
and  the  women  at  the  wash-tubs." 

This  may  seem  to  some  like  a  strong  statement ; 
but  does  it  not  present  a  vivid  picture  of  some  of 
your  own  experiences,  dear  Christian?  Have  you 
never  gone  to  your  work  as  a  slave  to  his  daily  task, 
knowing  it  to  be  your  duty  and  that  therefore  you 
must  do  it,  but  rebounding  like  an  india-rubber 
ball  back  into  your  real  interests  and  pleasures 
the  moment  your  work  was  over  ? 

Of  course  you  have  known  this  was  the  wrong 


Service.  181 


way  to  feel,  and  have  been  ashamed  of  it  from  the 
bottom  of  your  heart,  but  still  you  have  seen  no 
way  to  help  it.  You  have  not  loved  your  work, 
and  could  you  have  done  so  with  an  easy  conscience, 
you  would  have  been  glad  to  have  given  it  up 
altogether. 

Or,  if  this  does  not  describe  your  case,  perhaps 
another  picture  will.  You  do  love  your  work  in 
the  abstract,  but,  in  the  doing  of  it,  you  find  so 
many  cares  and  responsibilities  connected  with  it, 
so  many  misgivings  and  doubts  as  to  your  own 
capacity  or  fitness,  that  it  becomes  a  very  heavy 
burden,  and  you  go  te  it  bowed  down  and  weary, 
before  the  labor  has  even  begun.  Then  also  you 
are  continually  distressing  yourself  about  the  re- 
sults of  your  work,  and  greatly  troubled  if  they 
are  not  just  what  you  would  like,  and  this  of  itself 
is  a  constant  burden. 

Now  from  all  these  forms  of  bondage  the  soul 
is  entirely  delivered  that  enters  fully  into  the 
blessed  life  of  faith.  In  the  first  place,  service  of 
any  sort  becomes  delightful  to  it,  because,  having 
surrendered  its  will  into  the  keeping  of  the  Lord, 
He  works  in  it  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good 
pleasure,  and  the  soul  finds  itself  really  wanting  to 
do  the  things  God  wants  it  to  do.  It  is  always 
very  pleasant  to  do  the  things  we  want  to  do, 
let  them  be  ever  so  difficult  of  accomplishment, 
or  involve  ever  so  much  of  bodily  weariness.  Il 
a  man's  will  is  really  set  on  a  thing,  he  regards 


182  The  Secret  of  a  Eajpjpy  Life, 

with  a  sublime  indifference  the  obstacles  that  lie 
in  the  way  of  his  reaching  it,  and  laughs  to  him- 
self at  the  idea  of  any  opposition  or  difficulties 
hindering  him.  How  many  men  have  gone  gladly 
and  thankfully  to  the  ends  of  the  world  in  search 
^f  worldly  fortunes,  or  to  fulfil  worldly  ambitions, 
and  have  scorned  the  thoughts  of  any  cross  con- 
nected with  it  ?  How  many  mothers  have  congratu- 
lated themselves  and  rejoiced  over  the  honor  done 
their  sons  in  being  promoted  to  some  place  of  power 
and  usefulness  in  their  Queen's  service,  although  it 
has  involved  perhaps  years  of  separation,  and  a  life 
of  hardship  for  their  dear  ones !  And  yet  these 
same  men  and  these  very  mothers  would  have  felt 
and  said  that  they  were  taking  up  crosses  too  heavy 
almost  to  be  borne,  had  the  service  of  Christ  re- 
quired the  same  sacrifice  of  home,  and  friends,  and 
worldly  ease.  It  is  altogether  the  way  we  look  at 
things,  whether  we  think  they  are  crosses  or  not. 
And  I  am  ashamed  to  think  that  any  Christian 
should  ever  put  on  a  long  face  and  shed  tears  over 
doing  a  thing  for  Christ,  which  a  worldly  man 
would  be  only  too  glad  to  do  for  money. 

What  we  need  in  the  Christian  life  is  to  get  be- 
lievers to  want  to  do  God's  will,  as  much  as  other 
people  want  to  do  their  own  will.  And  this  is  the 
idea  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  what  God  intended  for 
us ;  and  it  is  what  He  has  promised.  In  describing 
the  new  covenant  in  Heb.  viii.  6-13,  He  says  it 
shall  no  more  be  the  old  covenant  made  on  Sinai — 


Service.  183 


that  is  a  law  given  from  the  outside,  controlling  a 
man  by  force,  but  it  shall  be  a  law  written  within^ 
constraining  a  man  by  love.  "  I  will  put  my  laws," 
He  says,  "  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their 
hearts."  This  can  mean  nothing  but  that  we  shall 
love  His  law,  for  anytliing  written  on  our  hearts 
we  must  love.  And  putting  it  into  our  minds  is 
surely  the  same  as  God  working  in  us  to  "will  and 
to  do  of  His  good  pleasure,"  and  means  that  we 
shall  will  what  God  wills,  and  shall  obey  His  sweet 
commands,  not  because  it  is  our  duty  to  do  so,  but 
because  we  ourselves  want  to  do  what  He  wants  us 
to  do.  Nothing  could  possibly  be  conceived  more 
effectual  than  this.  How  often  have  we  thought 
wlien  dealing  with  our  children,  "Oh,  if  I  could 
only  get  inside  of  them  and  make  them  want  to  do 
just  what  I  want,  how  easy  it  would  be  to  manage 
them  then  1"  And  how  often  practically  in  experi- 
ence we  have  found  that,  to  deal  with  cross-grained 
people,  we  must  carefully  avoid  suggesting  our 
wishes  to  them,  but  must  in  some  way  induce  them 
to  suggest  them  themselves,  sure  that  there  will  then 
be  no  opposition  to  contend  with.  And  we,  who  are 
by  nature  a  stiff-necked  people,  always  rebel  more 
or  less  against  a  law  from  outside  of  us,  while  we 
joyfully  embrace  the  same  law  springing  up  within. 
God's  plan  for  us  therefore  is  to  get  possession  of 
the  inside  of  a  man,  to  take  the  control  and  manage- 
ment of  his  will,  and  to  work  it  for  him ;  and  then 
obedience  is  easy  and  a  delight,  and  service  becoj4e3 


184  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

perfect  freedom,  until  the  Christian  is  forced  to 
exclaim,  "This  happy  service  !  Who  could  dream 
earth  had  such  liberty?  " 

What  you  need  to  do  then,  dear  Christian,  if  you 
are  in  bondage,  is  to  put  your  will  over  completely 
into  the  hands  of  your  Lord,  surrendering  to  Him 
the  entire  control  of  it.  Say,  "Yes,  Lord,  yes!  " 
to  everything,  and  trust  Plim  so  to  v^ork  in  you  to 
will,  as  to  bring  your  whole  wishes  and  affections 
into  conformity  with  His  own  sweet,  and  lovable, 
and  most  lovely  will.  I  have  seen  this  done  over 
and  over,  in  cases  where  it  looked  beforehand  an 
utterly  impossible  thing.  In  one  case,  where  a  lady 
had  been  for  years  rebelling  fearfully  against  a 
thing  which  she  knew  was  right,  but  which  she 
hated,  I  saw  her,  out  of  the  depths  of  despair  and 
without  any  feeling,  give  her  will  in  that  matter 
up  into  the  hands  of  her  Lord,  and  begin  to  say  to 
Him,  "Thywillbe  done;  Thy  will  he  done! '^'^  And 
in  one  short  hour  that  very  thing  began  to  look 
sweet  and  precious  to  her.  It  is  wonderful  what 
miracles  God  works  in  wills  that  are  utterly  sur- 
rendered to  Him.  He  turns  hard  things  into  easy, 
and  bitter  things  into  sweet.  It  is  not  that  He 
puts  easy  things  in  the  place  of  the  hard,  but  He 
actually  changes  the  hard  thing  into  an  easy  one. 
And  this  is  salvation.  It  is  grand.  Do  try  it,  you 
who  are  going  about  your  daily  Christian  living  as  to 
a  hard  and  weary  task,  and  see  if  the  blessed  Jesus 
will  not  transform  the  very  life  you  live  now  as  a 
bondage,  into  the  most  delicious  liberty. 


Service.  185 


Or  again,  if  you  love  His  will  in  the  abstract, 
but  Und  the  doing  of  it  hard  and  burdensome, 
from  this  also  there  is  deliverance  in  the  wonder- 
ful life  of  faith.  For  in  this  life  no  burdens  are 
carried,  nor  anxieties  felt.  The  Lord  is  our  burden- 
bearer,  and  upon  Him  we  must  lay  off  every  care. 
He  says,  in  effect,  ''Be careful  for  nothing,"  but 
just  make  your  requests  known  to  me,  and  I  wil) 
attend  to  them  all.  Be  careful  for  nothing^  He  says, 
not  even  your  service.  Above  all,  I  should  think, 
our  service,  because  we  know  ourselves  to  be  so 
utterly  helpless  in  this,  that  even  if  we  were  careful 
it  would  not  amount  to  anything.  What  have  we  to 
do  with  thinking  whether  we  are  fit  or  not  ?  The 
Master-workman  surely  has  a  right  to  use  any  tool 
He  pleases  for  His  own  work,  and  it  is  plainly  not 
the  business  of  the  tool  to  decide  whether  it  is  the 
right  one  to  be  used  or  not.  He  knows,  and  if  He 
chooses  to  use  us,  of  course  we  must  be  fit.  And 
in  truth,  if  we  only  knew  it,  our  chief  fitness  is 
in  our  utter  helplessness.  His  strength  can  only  be 
made  perfect  in  our  weakness.  I  can  give  you  an 
admirable  illustration  of  this. 

I  was  once  visiting  an  idiot  asylum  and  looking 
at  the  children  going  through  dumb-bell  exercises. 
Now  we  all  know  that  it  is  a  very  difficult  thing 
for  idiots  to  manage  their  movements.  They  have 
strength  enough,  generally,  but  no  skill  to  use  this 
stringth,  and  as  a  consequence  cannot  do  much. 
And  in  these  dumb-bell  exercises  this  deficiency  was 
very  apparent.     They  made  all  sorts   of  awkward 


186  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

movements.  Xow  and  then,  by  a  happy  chance, 
they  would  make  a  movement  in  harmony  with  the 
music,  and  the  teacher's  directions,  but  for  the  most 
part  all  was  out  of  harmony.  One  little  girl,  how- 
ever, I  noticed,  who  made  perfect  movements.  Not 
a  jar  nor  a  break  disturbed  the  harmony  of  her  exer- 
cises. And  the  reason  was,  not  that  she  had  more 
strength  than  the  others,  but  that  she  had  no 
strength  at  all.  She  could  not  so  much  as  close 
her  hands  over  the  dumb-bells,  nor  lift  her  arms, 
and  the  master  had  to  stand  behind  her  and  do  it 
all.  She  yielded  up  her  members  as  instruments  to 
him,  and  his  strength  was  made  perfect  in  her  weak- 
ness. He  knew  how  to  go  through  those  exercises, 
for  he  himself  had  planned  them,  and  therefore 
when  he  did  it,  it  was  done  right.  She  did  nothing 
but  yield  herself  up  utterly  into  his  hands  and  he 
did  it  all.  The  yielding  was  her  part,  the  responsi. 
bility  was  all  his.  It  was  not  her  skill  that  was 
needed  to  make  harmonious  movements,  but  only 
his.  The  question  was  not  of  her  capacity,  but  of 
his.  Her  utter  weakness  was  her  greatest  strength. 
And  if  this  is  a  picture  of  our  Christian  life  it  is 
no  wonder  that  Paul  could  say,  ''Most  gladly  there- 
fore will  I  rather  glory  in  my  infirmities,  that  the 
power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  me."  Who  would 
not  glory  in  being  so  utterly  weak  and  helpless,  that 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  should  find  no  hindrance  to 
the  perfect  working  of  His  mighty  power  through 
us  and  in  us  ? 

Then  too,  if  the  work  is  His,  the  responsibility 


Service.  187 


is  His,  and  we  have  no  room  left  for  worrying  about 
it.  Everything  in  reference  to  it  is  known  to  Him, 
and  He  can  manage  it  all.  Why  not  leave  it  all  with 
Him  then,  and  consent  to  be  treated  like  a  child 
and  guided  where  to  go  ?  It  is  a  fact  that  the  most 
eifectual  workers  I  know  are  those  who  do  not  feel 
the  least  care  or  anxiety  about  their  work,^  but  who 
commit  it  all  to  their  dear  Master,  and,  asking  Him 
to  guide  them  moment  by  moment  in  reference  to  it, 
trust  Him  implicitly  for  each  moment's  needed  sup- 
plies of  wisdom  and  of  strength.  To  see  such,  you 
would  almost  think  perhaps  that  they  were  too  free 
from  care,  where  such  mighty  interests  are  at  stake. 
Lmt  when  you  have  learned  God's  secret  of  trust- 
ing, and  see  the  beauty  and  the  power  of  that  life 
which  is  yielded  up  to  His  working,  you  will  cease 
to  condemn,  and  will  begin  to  wonder  how  any  of 
God's  workers  can  dare  to  carry  burdens,  or  assume 
responsibilities  which  He  alone  is  able  to  bear. 

There  are  one  or  two  other  bonds  in  service  from 
which  this  life  of  trust  delivers  us.  We  find  out 
that  we  are  not  responsible  for  all  the  work  in  the 
world.  The  commands  cease  to  be  general,  and 
become  personal  and  individual.  The  Master  does 
not  map  out  a  general  course  of  action  for  us, 
and  leave  us  to  get  along  through  it  by  our  own 
wisdom  and   skill  as  best  we  may,  but  He  leads 

•  This  statement  may  seem  to  contradict  the  expression  of  that  most 
effectual  worker,  the  Apostle  Paul,  when  he  said  "  that  which  cometh 
upon  me  daily,  the  care  of  all  the  Churches."  Bat  in  reality  it  does  not 
contradict  it,  for  it  was  the  constant  habit  of  the  Apostle  instantly  to  roll 
every  care  on  the  Lord,  and  thus  to  be,  ever  "  without  carefulness."— Kd. 


188  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

US  step  by  step,  giving  us  each  hour  the  especial 
guidance  needed  for  that  hour.  His  blessed  Spirit 
dwelling  in  us,  brings  to  our  remembrance  at 
the  time  the  necessary  command.  So  that  we 
do  not  need  to  take  any  thought  ahead,  but 
simply  to  take  each  step  as  it  is  made  known  to 
us,  following  our  Lord  whithersoever  He  leads  us. 
''  The  steps  of  a  good  man  are  ordered  of  the  Lord, " 
not  his  way  only,  but  each  separate  step  in  that  way. 
Many  Christians  make  the  mistake  of  expecting  to 
receive  God's  commands  all  in  a  lump,  as  it  were. 
They  think  because  He  tells  them  to  give  a  tract  to 
one  person  in  a  railway  train,  for  instance,  that  He 
means  them  always  to  give  tracts  to  everybody, 
and  they  burden  themselves  with  an  impossible 
command. 

There  was  a  young  Christian  once,  who,  because 
the  Lord  had  sent  her  to  speak  a  message  to  one 
soul  whom  she  met  in  a  walk,  took  it  as  a  general 
command  for  always,  and  thought  she  must  speak 
to  every  one  she  met  about  their  souls.  This  was 
of  course  impossible,  and  as  a  consequence  she  was 
soon  in  hopeless  bondage  about  it.  She  became 
absolutely  afraid  to  go  outside  of  her  own  door,  and 
lived  in  perpetual  condemnation.  At  last  she  dis- 
closed her  distress  to  a  friend  who  was  instructed  in 
the  ways  of  God  with  His  servants,  and  this  friend 
told  her  she  was  making  a  great  mistake ;  that  the 
Lord  had  His  own  especial  work  for  each  especial 
workman,  and  that  the  servants  in  a  well-regulated 
household  might  as  well  each  one  take  it  upon  thera- 


Service.  189 


selves  to  try  and  do  the  work  of  all  the  rest,  as  for 
the  Lord's  servants  to  think  tbej  were  each  one 
under  obligation  to  do  everything.  He  told  her  just 
to  put  herself  under  the  Lord's  personal  guidance 
as  to  her  work,  and  trust  Him  to  point  out  to  her 
each  particular  person  to  whom  He  would  have  her 
speak,  assuring  her  that  He  never  puts  forth  His 
own  sheep  without  going  before  them,  and  making 
a  way  for  them  Himself.  She  followed  this  advice, 
and  laid  the  burden  of  her  work  on  the  Lord,  and 
the  result  was  a  happy  pathway  of  daily  guidance, 
in  which  she  was  led  into  much  blessed  work  for 
her  Master,  but  was  able  to  do  it  all  without  a  care 
or  a  burden, because  He  led  her  out  and  prepared 
the  way  before  her. 

Putting  ourselves  into  God's  hands  in  this  way, 
seems  to  me  just  like  making  the  junction  between 
the  machinery  and  the  steam-engine.  "  The  power 
is  not  in  the  machinery,  but  in  the  steam.  Discon- 
nected from  the  engine,  the  machinery  is  perfectly 
useless.  But  let  the  connection  be  made,  and  the 
machinery  goes  easily  and  without  effort,  because  of 
the  mighty  power  there  is  behind  it.  Thus  the 
Christian  life  becomes  an  easy,  natural  life  when  it 
is  the  development  of  the  Divine  life  working 
within.  Most  Christians  live  on  a  strain,  because 
their  wills  are  not  fully  in  harmony  with  the  will  of 
God — the  connection  is  not  perfectly  made  at  every 
point,  and  it  requires  an  effort  to  move  the  machi- 
nery. But  when  once  the  connection  is  fully  made, 
and  the  law  of  the  bpuit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  can 


190  Tke  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

work  in  us  with  all  its  miglitj  power,  we  are  then 
indeed  made  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death,  and 
shall  know  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of 
,God. 

Another  form  of  bondage  as  to  service  from  which 
the  life  of  faith  delivers  the  soul,  is  in  reference  to 
the  after-reflections  which  always  follow  any  Chris- 
tian work.  These  after  reflections  are  of  two  sorts. 
Either  the  soul  congratulates  itself  upon  its  success, 
and  is  lifted  up  ;  or  it  is  distressed  over  its  failure, 
and  is  utterly  cast  down.  One  of  these  is  sure  to 
come,  and  of  the  two  I  think  the  first  is  the  most 
to  be  dreaded,  although  the  last  causes  at  the  time 
the  greatest  sufiering.  But  in  the  life  of  trust 
neither  will  trouble  us.  For,  having  committed  our- 
selves in  our  work  to  the  Lord,  we  shall  be  satisfied 
to  leave  it  to  Him,  and  shall  not  think  about  our- 
selves in  the  matter  at  all. 

Years  ago  I  came  across  this  sentence  in  an  old 
book :  "  Never  indulge  at  the  close  of  an  action, in 
any  self-reflective  acts  of  any  kind,  whether  of  self- 
congratulation  or  of  self-despair.  Forget  the  things 
that  are  behind  the  moment  they  are  past,  leaving 
them  with  God."  It  has  been  of  unspeakable  value 
to  me.  When  the  temptation  comes,  as  it  always 
does,  to  indulge  in  these  reflections,  either  of  one 
sort  or  the  other,  I  turn  from  them  at  once  and 
positively  refuse  to  think  about  my  work  at  all, 
leaving  it  with  the  Lord  to  overrule  the  mistakes, 
and  to  bless  it  as  He  chooses. 


Service,  191 

To  sum  it  all  up,  then,  what  is  needed  for  happy 
and  eiFectual  service  is  simply  to  put  your  work  into 
the  Lord's  hands,  and  leave  it  there.  Do  not  take 
it  to  Him  in  prayer,  saying,  "  Lord,  guide  me.  Lord 
give  me  wisdom.  Lord  arrange  for  me,"  and  then 
arise  from  your  knees  and  take  the  burden  all  back, 
and  try  to  guide  and  arrange  for  yourself.  Leave  it 
with  the  Lord  ;  and  remember  that  what  you  trust 
to  Him  you  must  not  worry  over  nor  feel  anxious 
about.  Trust  and  worry  cannot  go  together.  If 
your  work  is  a  burden,  it  is  because  you  are  not 
trusting  it  to  Him.  But  if  you  do  trust  it  to  Him, 
you  will  surely  find  that  the  yoke  He  puts  upon  you 
is  easy,  and  the  burden  He  gives  you  to  carry  is 
light,  and  even  in  the  midst  of  a  life  of  ceaseless 
activity  you  shall  find  rest  to  your  soul. 

If  our  dear  Lord  only  had  a  band  of  such 
workers  as  this,  there  is  no  limit  to  what  He  might 
do  with  them.  Truly,  one  such  would  "chase 
a  thousand,  and  two  would  put  ten  thousand  to 
flight,"  and  nothing  would  be  impossible  to  them. 
For  it  is  nothing  with  the  Lord  "to help,  whether 
with  many,  or  with  them  that  have  no  power." 

May  God  raise  up  such  an  army  speedily !  And 
may  you,  my  dear  reader,  enroll  your  name  among 
this  band  of  helpless,  trusting  ones,  and,  yielding 
yourself  unto  God  as  one  who  is  alive  from  the 
dead,  may  every  one  of  your  members  be  also  yielded 
unto  Him  as  instruments  of  righteousness,  to  be 
used  by  Him  as  He  pleases  1 


CHAPTEE  XYL 


GROWTH, 

One  great  objection  made  against  those  who  ad- 
vocate tne  life  of  faitn  is,  that  they  do  not  believe 
in  growth  in  grace.  They  are  supposed  to  teach 
that  the  soul  arrives  at  a  state  of  perfection  beyond 
which  there  is  no  advance,  and  that  all  the  exhorta- 
tions in  the  Scripture  which  point  towards  growth 
and  development  are  rendered  void  by  this  teach- 
ing. 

As  exactly  the  opposite  of  this  is  true,  I  have 
thought  it  important  to  consider  the  subject  care- 
fully in  this  book,  that  I  may,  if  possible,  fully 
answer  such  objections,  and  may  also  show  what  is 
the  Scriptural  place  to  grow  in,  and  how  the  soul  is 
to  grow. 

The  text  which  is  most  frequently  quoted  is  11. 
Peter  iii.  18:  "But  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 
Now  this  text  exactly  expresses  what  we  believe  to 
be  God's  will  for  us,  and  what  we  also  believe  lie 
has  made  it  possible  for  us  to  experience.  We  ac- 
cept, in  their  very  fullest  meaning,  all  the  com- 
mands and  promises  concerning  our  being  no  more 
children,  and    our  growing  up  into  Christ  in  all 

192 


ChrowtL  193 


things,  until  we  come  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the 
measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ. 
We  rejoice  that  we  need  not  continue  always  to  be 
babes,  needing  milk,  but  that  we  may,  by  reason  of 
use  and  development,  become  such  as  have  need  of 
strong  meat,  skillful  in  the  word  of  righteousness, 
and  able  to  discern  both  good  and  evil.  And  none 
would  grieve  more  than  we  at  the  thought  of  any 
finality  in  the  Christian  life  beyond  which  there 
could  be  no  advance. 

But  then  we  believe  in  a  growing  that  does  really 
produce  maturity,  and  in  a  development  that,  as  a 
fact,  does  bring  forth  ripe  fruit.  We  expect  to 
reach  the  aim  set  before  us,  and  if  we  do  not  feel 
sure  of  it  there  must  be  some  fault  in  our  growing. 
No  parent  would  be  satisfied  with  the  growth  of  his 
child  if,  day  after  day,  and  year  after  year,  it  re- 
mained the  same  helpless  babe  it  was  in  the  first 
months  of  its  life.  And  no  farmer  would  feel  com- 
fortable under  such  growing  of  his  grain, as  should 
stop  short  at  the  blade,  and  never  produce  the 
ear,  or  the  full  corn  in  the  ear.  Growth,  to  be 
real,  must  be  progressive,  and  the  days  and  weeks 
and  months  must  be  a  development  and  increase  of 
maturity  in  the  thing  growing.  But  is  this  the  case 
with  a  large  part  of  that  which  is  called  growth  in 
grace?  Does  not  the  very  Christian  who  is  the 
most  strenuous  in  his  longings  and  in  his  efibrts 
after  it,  too  often  find  that  at  the  end  of  the  year  he 
is  not  as  far  on  in  his  Christian  experience  as  at  the 


194  TTie  Secret  of  a  Ha{pj^  Life, 

beginning,  and  that  his  zeal,  and  his  devotedness, 
and  his  separation  from  the  world,  are  not  as 
whole-souled,  or  complete,  as  when  his  Christian  life 
first  began  ? 

I  was  once  urging  upon  a  company  of  Christians 
the  privileges  and  rest  of  an  immediate  and  definite 
step  into  the  land  of  promise,  when  a  lady  of  great 
intelligence  interrupted  me  with  what  she  evidently 
felt  to  be  a  complete  rebuttal  of  all  I  had  been  say- 
ing, exclaiming:  ''Ah!  but  Mrs.  Smith,  I  believe 
in  growing  in  grace."  "  How  long  have  you  been 
growing?  "  I  asked.  ''About  twenty-five  years," 
was  her  answer.  "And  how  much  more  unworldly 
and  devoted  to  the  Lord  are  you  now  than  when 
your  Christian  life  began?"  I  continued. 

"Alasl"  was  the  answer,  "  I  tear  1  am  not  nearly 
so  much  so  ;"  and  with  this  answer  her  eyes  were 
opened  to  see  that  at  all  events  her  way  of  growing 
had  not  been  successful,  but  quite  the  reverse. 

The  trouble  with  her  and  every  other  such  case 
is  simply  this,  they  are  trying  to  grow  into  grace, 
instead  of  in  it.  They  are  like  the  rosebush  which 
the  gardener  should  plant  in  the  hard,  stony  path, 
with  a  view  to  its  growing  into  the  fiower-bed,  and 
which  has  of  course  dwindled  and  withered  in  con- 
sequence, instead  of  flourishing  and  maturing.  The 
children  of  Israel  wandering  in  the  wilderness  are 
a  perfect  picture  of  this  sort  of  growing.  They 
were  traveling  about  for  forty  years,  taking  many 
weary  steps,  and  finding  but  little  rest  from  their 


Growth.  195 


wanderings,  and  yet  at  the  end  of  it  all,  were  no 
nearer  the  promised  land  than  they  were  at  the  be- 
ginning. When  they  started  on  their  wanderings 
at  Kadesh  Barnea  they  were  at  the  borders  of  the 
land,  and  a  few  steps  would  have  taken  them  into 
it.  When  they  ended  their  wanderings  in  the  plains 
of  Moab  they  were  also  at  its  borders ;  only  with 
this  great  difference,  that  now  there  was  a  river  to 
cross,  which  at  first  there  would  not  have  been. 
All  their  wanderings  and  fightings  in  the  wilderness 
had  not  put  them  in  possession  of  one  inch  of  the 
promised  land.  In  order  to  get  possession  of  this 
land  it  was  necessary  first  to  be  in  it.  And  in  or- 
der to  grow  in  grace,  it  is  necessary  first  to  be 
planted  in  grace.  But  when  once  in  the  land  their 
conquest  was  very  rapid;  and  when  once  planted 
in  grace  the  growth  of  the  soul  in  one  month,  will 
exceed  that  of  years  in  any  other  soil.  For  grace 
is  a  most  fruitful  soil,  and  the  plants  that  grow 
therein  are  plants  of  a  marvelous  growth.  They 
are  tended  by  a  divine  Husbandman,  and  are 
warmed  by  the  Sun  of  Eighteousness,  and  watered 
by  the  dew  from  Heaven.  Surely  it  is  no  wonder 
that  they  bring  forth  fruit,  "some  an  hundred-fold^ 
some  sixty-fold,  some  thirty-fold." 

But,  it  will  be  asked.  What  is  meant  by  growing 
in  grace?  It  is  difficult  to  answer  this  question, 
because  so  few  people  have  any  conception  of  what 
the  grace  of  God  really  is.  To  say  that  it  is  free 
unmerited  favor,  only  expresses  a  little  of  its  mean" 


196  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

ing.  It  is  the  wondrous,  boundless  love  of  God, 
poured  out  upon  us  without  stint  or  measure,  not 
according  to  our  deserving,  but  according  to  His 
infinite  heart  of  love,  which  passeth  knowledge,  so 
unfathomable  are  its  heights  and  depths.  I  some- 
times think  we  give  a  totally  different  meaning  to 
the  word  love  when  it  is  associated  with  God,  from 
that  we  so  well  understand  in  its  human  application. 
But  if  ever  human  love  was  tender,  and  self-sacri- 
ficing and  devoted ;  if  ever  it  could  bear  and  for- 
bear;  if  ever  it  could  sufier  gladly  for  its  loved  one; 
if  ever  it  was  willing  to  pour  itself  out  in  a  lavish 
abandonment  for  the  comfort  or  pleasure  of  its  ob- 
jects; then  infinitely  more  is  Divine  love  tender, 
and  self-sacrificing  and  devoted,  and  glad  to  bear 
and  forbear,  and  to  suffer,  and  to  lavish  its  best  of 
gifts  and  blessings  upon  the  objects  of  its  love.  Put 
together  all  the  tenderest  love  you  know  of,  dear 
reader,  the  deepest  you  have  ever  felt,  and  the 
strongest  that  has  ever  been  poured  out  upon  you, 
and  heap  upon  it  all  the  love  of  all  the  loving  human 
hearts  in  the  world,  and  then  multiply  it  by  infinity, 
and  you  will  begin  perhaps  to  have  some  faint 
glimpses  of  what  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  is. 
And  this  is  grace.  And  to  be  planted  in  grace,  is 
to  live  in  the  very  heart  of  this  love,  to  be  envel- 
oped by  it,  to  be  steeped  in  it,  to  revel  in  it,  to  know 
nothing  else  but  love  only  and  love  always,  to  grow 
day  by  day  in  the  knowledge  of  it,  and  in  faith  in  it, 
to  entrust  everything  to  its  care,  and  to  have  no 


Growth,  197 


shadow  of  a  doubt  but  that  it  will  surely  order  all 
things  well. 

To  grow  in  grace  is  opposed  to  all  self-depend- 
ence, to  all  self-effort,  to  all  legality  of  every  kind. 
It  is  to  put  our  growing,  as  well  as  everything  else, 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  and  leave  it  with  him. 
It  is  to  be  so  satisfied  with  our  Husbandman,  and  with 
His  skill  and  wisdom,  that  not  a  question  will  cross 
our  minds  as  to  His  modes  of  treatment,  or  His  plan 
of  cultivation.  It  is  to  grow  as  the  lilies  grow,  or  as 
the  babes  grow,  without  a  care  and  without  anxiety; 
to  grow  by  the  power  of  an  inward  life  principle  that 
cannot  help  but  grow;  to  grow  because  we  live  and 
therefore  must  grow ;  to  grow  because  He  who  has 
planted  us  has  planted  a  growing  thing,  and  has 
made  us  to  grow. 

Surely  this  is  what  our  Lord  meant  when  He 
said,   "Consider  the  lilies,  how  they  grow;    they 
toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin  :  and  yet  I  say  unto 
you,  that  even  Solomon  in  all  his  glory,  was  not  ar- 
rayed like  one  of  these."  Or,  when  He  says  again, 
* 'Which   of  you  by  taking  thought   can  add  one 
cubit  unto  his  stature?  "      There  is  no  effort  in  the 
growing  of  a  child  or  of  a  lily.     They  do  not  toil 
nor  spin,  they  do  not  stretch  nor  strain,  they  do 
not  make  any  effort  of  any  kind  to  grow,  they  are 
not  conscious  even  that  they  are  growing ;    but  by 
an  inward  life  principle,  and  through  the  nurturing 
care  of  God's  providence,  and  the  fostering  of  care- 
taker or  gardener,  by  the  heat  of  the  sun  and  the 
falling  of  the  rain,  they  grow,  and  grow. 


198  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

And  the  result  is  sure.  Even  Solomon,  our  Lord 
says,  in  all  his  glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of 
these.  Solomon's  array  cost  much  toiling  and  spin- 
ning, and  gold  and  silver  in  abundance;  but  the 
lily's  array  costs  none  of  these.  And  though  we 
may  toil  and  spin  to  make  for  ourselves  beautiful 
spiritual  garments,  and  may  strain  and  stretch  in 
our  efforts  after  spiritual  growth,  we  shall  accom- 
plish nothing;  for  no  man  by  taking  thought  can 
add  one  cubit  to  his  stature,  and  no  array  of  ours 
can  ever  equal  the  beautiful  dress  with  which  the 
great  Husbandman  clothes  the  plants  that  grow  in 
His  garden  of  grace,  and  under  His  fostering  care. 

If  I  could  but  make  each  one  of  my  readers 
realize  how  utterly  helpless  we  are  in  this  matter  of 
growing,  I  am  convinced  a  large  part  of  the  strain 
would  be  taken  out  of  many  lives  at  once.  Imagine 
a  child  possessed  of  the  monomania  that  he  would 
not  grow  unless  he  made  some  personal  effort  after 
it,  and  who  should  insist  upon  a  combination  of 
ropes  and  pulleys  whereby  to  stretch  himself  up  to 
the  desired  height.  lie  might,  it  is  true,  spend  his 
days  and  years  in  a  weary  strain,  but  after  all  there 
would  be  no  change  in  the  inexorable  fiat:  ''No 
man  by  taking  thought  can  add  one  cubit  unto  his 
statute ; "  and  his  years  of  labor  would  be  only 
wasted,  if  they  did  not  really  hinder  the  longed-for 
end. 

Imagine  a  lily  trying  to  clothe  itself  in  beautiful 
colors  and  graceful  lines,  and  drawing  to  its  aid  the 


Growth.  199 


wisdom  and  the  strength  of  all  the  lilies  aronnd  it. 

And  jet  in  these  two  pictures  we  bave,  I  con- 
ceive, only  too  true  a  picture  of  what  many  Chris- 
tians are  trying  to  do,  who,  knowing  they  ought  to 
grow,  and  feeling  within  them  an  instinct  that 
longs  for  growth,  yet  think  to  accomplish  it  by 
toiling,  and  spinning,  and  stretching,  and  straining, 
and  pass  their  lives  in  such  a  round  of  self-effort  as 
is  a  weariness  to  contemplate. 

Grow,  dear  friends  ;  but  grow,  I  beseech  you, 
in  God's  way,  which  is  the  only  effectual  way. 
See  to  it  that  you  are  planted  in  grace,  and  then 
let  the  divine  Husbandman  cultivate  you  in  His 
own  way  and  by  His  own  means.  Put  yourselves 
out  in  the  sunshine  of  His  presence,  and  let  the 
dew  of  Heaven  come  down  upon  you,  and  see  what 
will  come  of  it.  Leaves,  and  flowers,  and  fruit 
must  surely  come  in  their  season ;  for  your  Hus- 
bandman is  a  skillful  one,  and  He  never  fails  in 
His  harvesting.  Only  see  to  it  that  you  oppose  no 
hindrance  to  the  shining  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness, or  the  falling  of  the  dew  from  Heaven.  The 
thinnest  covering  may  serve  to  keep  off  the  heat  or 
the  moisture,  and  the  plant  may  wither  even  in 
their  midst.  And  the  slightest  barrier  between 
your  soul  and  Christ  may  cause  you  to  dwindle  and 
fade,  as  a  plant  in  a  cellar,  or  under  a  bushel. 
Keep  the  sky  clear.  Open  wide  every  avenue  of 
your  being  to  receive  the  blessed  influences  your 
divine  Husbandman  may  bring  to  bear  upon  you. 


200  The  Secret  of  a  Sappy  Life. 

Bask  in  the  sunshine  of  His  love.  Drink  of  the 
waters  of  His  goodness.  Keep  your  face  upturned 
to  Him.     Look,  and  your  soul  shall  live. 

You  need  make  no  efforts  to  grow.  But  let  your 
efforts  instead  be  all  concentrated  on  this,  that  you 
abide  in  the  vine.  The  husbandman  who  has  the 
care  of  the  vine  will  care  for  its  branches  also,  and 
will  so  prune,  and  purge,  and  water,  and  tend  them, 
that  they  will  grow  and  bring  forth  fruit,  and  their 
fruit  shall  remain,  and,  like  the  lily,  they  shall  find 
themselves  arrayed  in  apparel  so  glorious,  that 
that  of  Solomon  will  be  as  nothing  to  it. 

What  if  you  seem  to  yourselves  to  be  planted  at 
this  moment  in  a  desert  soil,  where  nothing  can 
grow.  Put  yourselves  absolutely  into  the  hands  of 
the  great  Husbandman,  and  He  will  at  once  make 
that  desert  blossom  as  the  rose,  and  will  cause 
springs  and  fountains  of  water  to  start  up  out  of  its 
sandy  wastes.  For  the  promise  is  sure  that  the 
man  that  trusts  in  the  Lord  "shall  be  as  a  tree 
planted  by  the  waters,  that  spread eth  out  her 
roots  by  the  river,  and  shall  not  see  when  heat 
Cometh,  but  her  leaf  shall  be  green  ;  and  shall  not 
be  careful  in  the  year  of  drought,  neither  shall 
cease  from  yielding  fruit."  It  is  the  great  pre- 
rogative of  our  divine  Husbandman  that  He  is  able 
to  turn  any  soil,  whatever  it  may  be  like,  into  the 
soil  of  grace,  the  moment  we  put  our  growing  into 
His  hands.  He  does  not  need  to  transplant  us 
into  a  different  field,  but  right  where  we  are,  with 


Growth,  201 


just  the  circumstances  that  surround  us,  He  makes 
His  sun  shine  and  His  dew  to  fall  upt)n  us,  and 
transforms  the  very  things  that  were  before  our 
greatest  hindrances,  into  the  chiefest  and  most 
blessed  means  of  our  growth.  I  care  not  what  the 
circumstances  may  be.  His  wonder-working  power 
can  accomplish  this.  And  we  must  trust  Him  with 
it  all.  Surely  He  is  a  Husbandman  we  ccm  trust. 
And  if  He  sends  storms,  or  winds,  or  rains,  or 
sunshine,  all  must  be  accepted  at  His  hands,  with 
the  most  unwavering  confidence  that  He  who  has 
undertaken  to  cultivate  us,  and  to  bring  us  to 
maturity,  knows  the  very  best  way  of  accomplish- 
ing His  end,  and  regulates  the  elements,  which  are 
all  at  His  disposal,  expressly  with  a  view  to  our 
most  rapid  growth. 

Let  me  entreat  of  you,  then,  to  give  up  all  your 
efforts  after  growing,  and  simply  to  let  yourselves 
grow.  Leave  it  all  to  the  Husbandman,  whose 
care  it  is,  and  who  alone  is  able  to  manage  it.  No 
difficulties  in  your  case  can  baffle  Him.  l^o  dwarf- 
ing of  your  growth  in  years  that  are  past,  no  ap- 
parent dryness  of  your  inward  springs  of  life,  no 
crookedness  or  deformity  in  any  of  your  past  de- 
velopment, can  in  the  least  mar  the  perfect  work 
that  He  will  accomplish,  if  you  will  only  put  your- 
selves absolutely  into  His  hands,  and  let  Him  have 
His  own  way  with  you.  His  own  gracious  promise 
to  His  backsliding  children  assures  you  of  this. 
"  I  will  heal  their  backsliding,"  He  says  :   **  I  will 


202  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

love  them  freely ;  for  mine  anger  is  turned  away 
from  him.  I  will  be  as  the  dew  nnto  Israel ;  he 
shall  grow  as  the  lily,  and  cast  forth  his  roots  as 
Lebanon.  His  branches  shall  spread,  and  his 
beauty  shall  be  as  the  olive-tree,  and  his  smell  as 
Lebanon.  They  that  dwell  under  His  shadow 
shall  return ;  they  shall  revive  as  the  corn,  and 
grow  as  the  vine:  the  scent  thereof  shall  be  as  the 
wine  of  Lebanon."  And  again  he  says,  "  Ee  not 
afraid,  for  the  pastures  of  the  wilderness  do  spring, 
for  the  tree  beareth  her  fruit,  the  fig-tree  and  the 
vine  do  yield  their  strength.  And  the  floors  shall 
be  full  of  wheat,  and  the  vats  shall  overflow  with 
wine  and  oil.  And  I  will  restore  to  you  the  years 
that  the  locust  hath  eaten.  And  ye  shall  eat  in 
plenty,  and  be  satisfied,  and  praise  the  name  of  the 
Lord  your  God,  who  hath  dealt  wondrously  with 
you  ;  and  my  people  shall  never  be  ashamed." 

Oh,  that  you  could  but  know  just  what  your  Lord 
meant  when  He  said,  "Consider  the  lilies,  Jww 
they  grow;  for  they  toil  not,  neither  do  they 
spin."  Surely  these  words  give  us  a  picture  of  a 
life  and  of  a  growth  far  difierent  from  the  ordinary 
life  and  growth  of  Christians — a  life  of  rest,  and  a 
growth  without  efifort,  and  yet  a  life  and  a  growth 
crowned  with  glorious  results.  And  to  every  soul 
that  will  thus  become  a  lily  in  the  garden  of  the 
Lord,  and  will  grow  as  the  lilies  grow,  the  same 
glorious  array  will  be  surely  given  as  was  given 
them ;  and  they  will  know  the  fulfillment  of  that 


Growth.  203 


wonderful  mystical  passage  concerning  their  Be- 
loved, that  ''He  feedeth  among  the  lilies." 

This  is  the  sort  of  growth  in  grace  in  which 
we,  who  have  entered  into  the  life  of  full  trust,  be 
lieve;  a  growth  which  does  actually  grow,  which 
blossoms  out  into  flower  and  fruit,  and  becomes 
like  a  tree  planted  by  the  rivers  of  water,  that 
bringeth  forth  his  fruit  in  his  season;  whose  leaf 
also  does  not  wither,  and  who  prospers  in  whatso- 
ever he  doeth.  And  we  rejoice  to  know  that  there 
are  growing  up  now  in  the  Lord's  heritage  many 
such  plants,  who,  as  the  lilies  behold  the  face  of 
the  sun  and  grow  thereby,  are,  by  beholding  as  in 
a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  being  changed  into 
the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

Should  you  ask  such,  how  it  is  that  they  grow  so 
rapidly,  and  with  such  success,  their  answer  would 
be  that  they  are  not  concerned  about  their  growing, 
and  are  hardly  conscious  that  they  do  grow.  That 
their  Lord  has  told  them  to  abide  in  Him,  and  has 
promised  that,  if  they  do  thus  abide,  they  shall  cer- 
tainly bring  forth  much  fruit ;  and  that  they  are 
concerned  only  about  the  abiding,  which  is  their 
part,  and  leave  the  cultivating,  and  the  growing,  and 
the  training,  and  pruning,  to  their  good  Husband- 
man who  alone  is  able  to  manage  these  things,  or 
bring  them  about.  You  will  find  that  such  souls 
are  not  engaged  in  watching  self,  but  in  looking 
unto  Jesus.     They  do  not  toil,  nor  spin  for  their 


204  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, 

spiritual  garments,  but  leave  themselves  in  the 
hands  of  the  Lord,  to  be  arrayed  as  it  may  please 
Him.  Self-effort,  and  self-dependence,  are  at  an 
end  with  them.  Their  interest  in  self  is  gone, 
transferred  over  into  the  hands  of  another.  Sell 
has  become  really  nothing,  and  Christ  alone  is  all  in 
all  to  such  as  these.  And  the  blessed  result  is,  that 
not  even  Solomon,  in  all  his  glory,  was  arrayed  as 
these  shall  be. 

I  will  close  this  chapter  with  a  few  practical 
words.  We  all  know  that  growing  is  not  a  thing 
of  effort,  but  is  the  result  of  an-inward  life  principle 
of  growth.  All  the  stretching  and  pulling  in  the 
world  could  not  make  a  dead  oak  grow.  But  a  live 
oak  grows  without  stretching.  It  is  plain,  there- 
fore, that  the  essential  thing  is  to  get  within  you 
the  growing  life,  and  then  you  cannot  help  but 
grow.  And  this  life  is  the  life  hid  with  Christ  in 
God,  the  wonderful  divine  life  of  an  indwelling 
Holy  Ghost.  Be  filled  with  this,  dear  believer, 
and,  whether  you  are  conscious  of  it  or  not,  you 
must  grow,  you  cannot  help  growing.  Do  not 
trouble  about  your  growing,  but  see  to  it  that  you 
have  the  growing  life.  Abide  in  the  Yine.  Let 
the  life  from  Him  flow  through  all  your  spiritual 
veins.  Interpose  no  barrier  to  His  mighty  life- 
giving  power,  working  in  you  all  the  good  pleasure 
of  His  will.  Yield  yourself  up  utterly  to  His  sweet 
control.  Put  your  growing  into  His  hands  as 
completely  as  you  have  put  all  your  other  affau-s. 


Growth,  205 


Suffer  Him  to  manage  it  as  He  will.  Do  not  con- 
cern yourself  about  it,  nor  even  think  ©f  it.  Trust 
Him  absolutely,  and  always.  Accept  each  mo- 
ment's dispensation  as  it  comes  to  you,  from  His 
dear  hands,  as  being  the  needed  sunshine  or  dew 
for  that  moment's  growth.  Say  a  continual  '*Yes" 
to  your  Father's  will.  And  finally,  in  this,  as  in 
all  the  other  cares  of  your  life,  ''Be  careful  for 
nothing;  but  in  everything,  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion, with  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  made 
known  unto  God.  And  the  Peace  of  God  that 
passeth  all  understanding  shall  keep  your  hearts 
and  minds  through  Christ  Jesus." 

And  the  blessed  result  of  this  will  be,  that  you 
shall  know  a  literal  fulfillment  of  the  promise,  ''The 
righteous  shall  flourish  like  the  palm-tree:  he  shall 
grow  like  a  cedar  in  Lebanon.  Those  that  be 
planted  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  shall  flourish  in 
the  courts  of  our  God.  They  shall  bring  forth 
fruit  in  old  age ;  they  shall  be  fat  and  flourishing. 


CHAPTEB  XYII. 


ITS    PRACTICAL    RESULTS    IN    THE    DAILY    WALK    AND 
CONVERSATION. 

If  all  that  has  been  written  in  the  foregoing 
papers  on  the  life  hid  with  Christ  be  true,  its 
results  in  the  practical  daily  walk  and  conversation 
ought  to  be  very  marked,  and  the  people  who  have 
entered  into  the  enjoyment  of  it  ought  to  be,  in 
very  truth,  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good 
works. 

My  dear  boy  once  wrote  to  a  friend  something  to 
this  effect:  that  we  are  God's  witnesses  necessarily, 
because  the  world  will  not  read  the  Bible,  but  they 
will  read  our  lives;  and  that  upon  the  report  these 
give,  will  very  much  depend  their  belief  in  the 
divine  nature  of  the  religion  we  profess.  As  a  late 
preacher  said,  it  is  an  age  of  facts,  and  inquiries 
are  being  increasisgly  turned  from  theories  to  real- 
ities. If  our  religion  is  to  make  any  headway  now, 
it  must  be  proved  to  be  more  than  a  theory,  and 
we  must  present  to  the  investigation  of  the  critical 
minds  of  our  age  the  realities  of  lives  transformed 
by  the  mighty  power  of  God  working  in  them 
all  the  good  pleasure  of  His  will. 

I  desire,  therefore,  to  speak  very  solemnly  of 
206 


Daily  Walk  a/nd  Conversation,  207 

what  I  conceive  to  be  the  necessary  fruits  of  a  life 
of  faith  such  as  I  have  been  describing,  and  to 
press  home  to  the  hearts  of  every  one  of  my  readers 
tlieir  responsibility  to  "walk  worthy  of  the  high 
calling"  wherewith  they  have  been  called. 

And  I  would  speak  to  some  of  you,  at  least,  as 
personal  friends,  for  I  feel  sure  we  have  not  gone 
this  far  together  through  these  pages  without 
there  having  grown  in  your  hearts,  as  there  has  in 
mine,  a  tender  personal  interest  and  longing  for 
one  another,  that  we  may  in  everything  show  forth 
the  praises  of  Him  who  has  called  us  out  of  dark- 
ness into  His  marvelous  light.  As  a  friend,  then, 
to  friends,  I  am  sure  I  may  speak  very  plainly, 
and  will  be  pardoned  if  I  go  into  some  details  of 
our  daily  lives  which  may  seem  of  secondary  im- 
portance, and  yet  which  make  up  the  largest  part 
of  them. 

The  standard  of  practical  holy  living  has  been  so 
low  among  Christians  that  the  least  degree  of  real 
devotedness  of  life  and  walk  is  looked  upon  with 
surprise,  and  often  even  with  disapprobation,  by  a 
large  portion  of  the  church.  And,  for  the  most 
part,  the  followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  are 
satisfied  with  a  life  so  conformed  to  the  world,  and 
so  like  it  in  almost  every  respect,  that,  to  a  casual 
observer,  no  difference  is  discernible. 

But  we,  who  have  heard  the  call  of  our  God  to  a 
life  of  entire  consecration  and  perfect  trust,  must 
do  differently  from  all  this.     "We  must  come  out 


208  TJie  Secret  of  a  Rappy  Life. 


from  the  world  and  be  separate,  and  must  not  be 
conformed  to  it  in  our  characters  or  in  our  lives. 
We  must  set  our  affections  on  heavenly  things 
and  not  on  earthly  ones,  and  must  seek  first  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness,  surrend- 
ering everything  that  would  interfere  with  this. 
We  must  walk  through  the  world  as  Christ  walked. 
We  must  have  the  mind  that  was  in  Him.  As 
pilgrims  and^  strangers,  we  must  abstain  from 
fleshly  lusts  that  war  against  the  soul.  As  good 
soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ,  we  must  disentangle  our- 
selves from  the  affairs  of  this  life  as  far  as  possible, 
that  we  may  please  Him  who  hath  chosen  us  to  be 
soldiers.  We  must  abstain  from  all  appearance  of 
evil.  We  must  be  kind  one  to  another,  tender- 
hearted, forgiving  one  another,  even  as  God,  for 
Christ's  sake,  hath  forgiven  us.  We  must  not 
resent  injuries  or  unkindness,  but  must  return  good 
for  evil,  and  turn  the  other  cheek  to  the  hand  that 
smites  us.  We  must  take  always  the  lowest  place 
among  our  fellow-men;  and  seek  not  our  own 
honor,  but  the  honor  of  others.  We  must  be 
gentle  and  meek  and  yielding;  not  standing  up  for 
our  own  rights,  but  for  the  rights  of  others.  We 
must  do  all  that  we  do  for  the  glory  of  God.  And, 
to  sum  it  all  up,  since  He  who  hath  called  us  is 
holy,  so  must  we  be  holy  in  all  manner  of  conver- 
sation ;  because  it  is  written,  "  Be  ye  holy,  for  I 
am  holy." 
Now,  dear  friends,  this  is  all  exceedingly  practi- 


Daily  Walk  and  Conversation,  209 


cal,  and  means,  surely,  a  life  very  different  from 
the  lives  of  most  Christians  around  us.  It  means 
that  we  do  really  and  absolutely  turn  our  backs 
on  everything  that  is  contrary  to  the  perfect 
will  of  God.  It  means  that  we  are  a  peculiar 
people,  not  only  in  the  eyes  of  God,  but  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world  around  us ;  and  that,  wherever 
we  go,  it  will  be  known  from  our  habits,  our  tem- 
pers, our  conversation,  and  our  pursuits,  that  we  are 
followers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  are  not  of 
the  world,  even  as  He  was  not  of  the  world.  We 
shall  no  longer  feel  that  our  money  is  our  own,  but 
the  Lord's,  to  be  used  in  His  service.  We  shall 
not  feel  at  liberty  to  use  our  energies  exclusively 
in  the  pursuit  of  worldly  means,  but,  seeking  first 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness,  shall 
have  all  needful  things  added  unto  us.  We  shall 
find  ourselves  forbidden  to  seek  the  highest  places, 
or  to  strain  after  worldly  advantages.  We  shall 
not  be  permitted  to  make  self  as  heretofore  the 
centre  of  all  our  thoughts  and  all  our  aims.  Our 
days  will  have  to  be  spent  not  in  serving  our- 
selves, but  in  serving  the  Lord ;  and  we  shall  find 
ourselves  called  upon  to  bear  one  another's  bur- 
dens, and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.  And  all  our 
rightful  duties  will  be  more  perfectly  performed 
than  ever,  because  whatever  we  do  will  be  done 
"not  with  eye-service  as  men-pleasers,  but  as  the 
servants  of  Christ,  doing  the  will  of  God  from  the 
heart." 


210  The  Secret  of  a  Hwppy  Life, 

Into  all  these  things  we  should  undoubtedly  be 
led  by  the  blessed  Spirit  of  God,  if  we  give  our- 
selves up  to  His  guidance.  But  unless  we  have 
the  right  standard  of  Christian  life  set  before  us, 
we  shall  be  hindered  by  our  ignorance  from  rec- 
ognizing His  voice ;  and  it  is  for  this  reason  I 
desire  to  be  very  plain  and  definite  in  my  state- 
ments. 

I  have  noticed  that  wherever  there  has  been  a 
faithful  following  of  the  Lord  in  a  consecrated 
soul,  several  things  have  inevitably  followed,  sooner 
or  later. 

Meekness  and  quietness  of  spirit  become  in  time 
the  characteristics  of  the  daily  life.  A  submissive 
acceptance  of  the  will  of  God  as  it  comes  in  the 
hourly  events  of  each  day ;  pliability  in  the  hands 
of  God  to  do  or  to  suffer  all  the  good  pleasure  of 
His  will ;  sweetness  under  provocation ;  calmness 
in  the  midst  of  turmoil  and  bustle ;  a  yielding  to 
the  wishes  of  others,  and  an  insensibility  to  slights 
and  affronts ;  absence  of  worry  or  anxiety ;  deliver- 
ance from  care  and  fear, — all  these  and  many  other 
similar  graces  are  invariably  found  to  be  the 
natural  outward  development  of  that  inward  life 
which  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God.  Then  as  to  the 
habits  of  life :  we  always  see  such  Christians  sooner 
or  later  laying  aside  thoughts  of  self,  and  becom- 
ing full  of  consideration  for  others;  they  dress  and 
live  in  simple,  healthful  ways,  and  they  renounce 
worldly  habits,  and  surrendering  all  purely  fleshly 


Daily  Walk  and  Conversation,  211 

gratifications.  Sooner  or  later  I  have  generally 
found  that  smoking  is  given  up,  and  the  drinking 
of  wine  or  beer,  except  as  a  medicine,  is  surrend- 
ered. Some  helpful  work  for  others  is  taken  up, 
and  useless  occupations  are  dropped  out  of  the  life. 
God's  glory,  and  the  welfare  of  His  creatures,  be- 
comes the  absorbing  delight  of  the  soul.  The  voice 
is  dedicated  to  Him,  to  be  used  in  singing  His 
praises.  The  purse  is  placed  at  His  disposal.  The 
pen  is  dedicated  to  write  for  Him,  the  lips  to  speak 
for  Him,  the  hands  and  the  feet  to  do  His  bidding. 
Year  after  year  such  Christians  are  seen  to  grow 
more  unworldly,  more  heavenly-minded,  more  trans- 
formed, more  like  Christ,  until  even  their  very 
faces  express  so  much  of  the  beautiful  inward 
divine  life  that  all -who  look  at  them  cannot  but 
take  knowledge  of  them  that  they  live  with  Jesus, 
and  are  abiding  in  Him. 

I  feel  sure  that  to  each  one  of  you  have  come  at 
least  some  divine  intimations  or  foreshado wings  of 
the  life  I  here  describe.  Have  you  not  begun  to 
feel  dimly  conscious  of  the  voice  of  God  speaking 
to  you  in  the  depths  of  your  soul  about  these 
things  ?  Has  it  not  been  a  pain  and  a  distress  to 
you  of  late  to  discover  how  full  your  lives  are 
of  self?  Has  not  your  soul  been  plunged  into 
inward  trouble  and  doubt  about  certain  disposi- 
tions or  pursuits  in  which  you  have  been  formerly 
accustomed  to  indulge  ?  Have  you  not  begun  to 
feel  uneasy  with  some  of  your  habits  of  life,  and 


212  The  Secret  of  a  Ha^pjyy  Ltfe. 

to  wish  that  you  could  do  differently  in  certain  re- 
spects? Have  not  paths  of  devotedness  and  of 
service  begun  to  open  out  before  you  with  the 
longing  thought,  ''Oh,  that  I  could  walk  in  them!" 
All  these  longings  and  doubts,  and  this  inward 
distress,  are  the  voice  of  the  Good  Shepherd  in 
your  heart  seeking  to  call  you  out  of  all  that  is 
contrary  to  His  will.  Oh,  let  me  entreat  of  you 
not  to  turn  away  from  His  gentle  pleadings !  You 
little  know  the  sweet  paths  into  which  He  means 
to  lead  you  by  these  very  steps,  nor  the  wonderful 
stores  of  blessedness  that  lie  at  their  end,  or  you 
would  spring  forward  with  an  eager  joy  to  yield  to 
every  one  of  His  requirements.  The  heights  of 
Christian  perfection  can  only  be  reached  by  each 
moment  faithfully  following  the  Guide  who  is  to 
lead  you  there,  and  He  reveals  your  way  to  you 
one  step  at  a  time,  in  the  little  things  of  your  daily 
lives,  asking  only  on  your  part  that  you  yield  your 
selves  up  to  His  guidance.  If  then,  in  anytliing 
you  feel  doubtful  or  troubled,  be  sure  that  it  is  the 
voice  of  your  Lord,  and  surrender  it  at  once  to  His 
bidding,  rejoicing  with  a  great  joy  that  He  has 
begun  thus  to  lead  and  guide  you.  Be  perfectly 
pliable  in  His  dear  hands,  go  where  He  entices 
you,  turn  away  from  all  from  which  He  makes  you 
shrink,  obey  Him  perfectly;  and  He  will  lead  you 
out  swiftly  and  easily  into  a  wonderful  life  of  con- 
formity to  Himself,  that  will  be  a  testimony  to  all 
around  you,  beyond  what  you  yourself  will  ever 
know. 


Daily  Walk  arid  Conversation,  213 

I  knew  a  soul  thus  given  up  to  follow  the  Lord 
whithersoever  He  might  lead  her,  who  in,  three 
short  months  traveled  from  the  depths  of  darkness 
and  despair  into  the  realization  and  actual  experi- 
ence of  a  most  blessed  union  with  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Out  of  the  midst  of  her  darkness  she 
consecrated  herself  to  the  Lord,  surrendering  her 
will  up  altogether  to  Him,  that  He  might  work  in 
her  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  own  good  pleasure. 
Immediately  He  began  to  speak  to  her  by  His 
Spirit  in  her  heart,  suggesting  to  her  some  little 
acts  of  service  for  Him,  and  troubling  her  about 
certain  things  in  her  habits  and  her  life,  show- 
ing her  where  she  was  selfish  and  un-Christ-like. 
She  recognized  His  voice,  and  yielded  to  Him 
each  thing  He  asked  for,  even  those  about 
which  she  only  felt  doubtful,  realizing  that  it  was 
safer  to  put  the  benefit  of  the  doubt  on  the  Lord's 
side,  than  to  run  the  risk  of  disobeying  Him.  He 
led  her  rapidly  on,  day  by  day  conforming  her 
more  and  more  to  His  will,  and  making  her  life 
such  a  testimony  to  those  around  her,  that  even 
some  who  had  begun  by  opposing  and  disbelieving 
were  forced  to  acknowledge  that  it  was  of  God, 
and  were  won  to  a  similar  surrender.  And  finally, 
after  three  short  months  of  this  faithful  following 
it  came  to  pass,  so  swiftly  had  she  gone,  that  her 
Lord  was  able  to  reveal  to  her  wondering  soul  some 
of  the  deepest  secrets  of  His  love,  and  to  fulfil  to 
her  the  marvelous  promise  of   Acts  i ;  5,  baptiz- 


214  The  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life. 

ing  her  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  Think  you  she 
has  ever  regretted  her  whole-hearted  following  of 
Him  ?  Or  that  aught  hut  thankfulness  and  joy  can 
ever  fill  her  soul  when  she  reviews  the  steps  by 
which  her  feet  have  been  led  to  this  place  of 
wondrous  blessedness,  even  though  some  of  them 
may  have  seemed  at  the  time  hard  to  take?  Ah, 
dear  soul,  if  thou  wouldst  know  a  like  blessing, 
abandon  thyself,  like  her,  to  the  guidance  of  thy 
dearest  Lord,  and  shrink  from  no  surrender  for 
which  He  may  call. 

"The  perfect  way  is  hard  to  flesh, 
It  is  not  hard  to  love  ; 
If  thou  wert  sick  for  want  of  God, 
How  swiftly  wouldst  thou  move  1 " 

Surely  thou  canst  trust  Him!  And  if  some 
things  may  be  called  for  which  look  to  thee  of  but 
little  moment,  and  not  worthy  thy  Lord's  attention, 
remember  that  He  sees  not  as  man  seeth,  and  that 
things  small  to  thee  may  be  in  His  eyes  the  key 
and  the  clew  to  the  deepest  springs  of  thy  being. 
In  order  to  mold  thee  into  entire  conformity  to  His 
will.  He  must  have  thee  pliable  in  His  hands,  and 
this  pliability  is  more  quickly  reached  by  yielding 
in  the  little  things  than  even  by  the  greater.  Thy 
one  great  desire  is  to  follow  Him  fully ;  canst  thou 
not  say  then  a  continual  "Yes"  to  all  His  sweet 
commands,  whether  small  or  great,  and  trust  Him 
to  lead  thee  by  the  shortest  road  to  thy  fullest 


Daily  Walk  and  Conversation,  215 

blessedness?  My  dear  friend,  this,  and  nothing 
less  than  this,  is  what  thy  consecration  meant, 
whether  thou  knew  it  or  not.  It  meant  inevitable 
obedience.  It  meant  that  the  will  of  thy  God  was 
henceforth  to  be  thy  will  under  all  circumstance£ 
and  at  all  times.  It  meant  that  from  that  moment 
thou  didst  surrender  thy  liberty  of  choice,  and  gave 
thyself  up  utterly  into  the  control  of  thy  Lord. 
It  meant  an  hourly  following  of  Him  whithersoever 
He  might  lead  thee,  without  any  turning  back. 

And  now  I  appeal  to  thee  to  make  good  thy 
word.  Let  everything  else  go,  that  thou  mayst 
live  out,  in  a  practical  daily  walk  and  conversation, 
the  Christ-life  thou  hast  dwelling  within  thee. 
Thou  art  united  to  thy  Lord  by  a  wondrous  tie ; 
walk,  then,  as  He  walked,  and  show  to  the  unbe- 
lieving world  the  blessed  reality  of  His  mighty 
power  to  save,  by  letting  Him  save  thee  to  the 
very  uttermost.  Thou  needst  not  fear  to  consent 
to  this,  for  He  is  thy  Saviour,  and  His  power  is  to 
do  it  all.  He  is  not  asking  thee,  in  thy  poor  weak- 
ness, to  do  it  thyself;  He  only  asks  thee  to  yield 
thyself  to  Him,  that  He  may  work  in  thee  to  will 
and  to  do  by  His  own  mighty  power.  Thy  part  is 
to  yield  thyself.  His  part  is  to  work;  and  never, 
never  will  He  give  thee  any  command  which  is  not 
accompanied  by  ample  power  to  obey  it.  Take 
no  thought  for  the  morrow  in  this  matter;  but 
abandon  thyself  with  a  generous  trust  to  thy  loving 
Lord,  who  has  promised  never  to  call  His  oiyn 


216  The  Secret  of  a  Hapjpy  Life. 

sheep  out  into  any  path  without  Himself  going 
before  them  to  make  the  way  easy  and  safe.  Take 
each  little  step  as  He  makes  it  plain  to  thee. 
Bring  all  thy  life  in  each  of  its  details  to  Him  to 
regulate  and  guide.  Follow  gladly  and  quickly 
the  sweet  suggestions  of  His  Spirit  in  thy  soul. 
And  day  by  day  thou  wilt  find  Him  bringing  thee 
more  and  more  into  conformity  with  His  will  in  all 
things ;  molding  thee  and  fashioning  thee,  as  thou 
art  able  to  bear  it,  into  a  vessel  unto  His  honor, 
sanctified  and  meet  for  His  use,  and  fitted  to  every 
good  work.  So  shall  be  given  to  thee  the  sweet 
joy  of  being  an  epistle  of  Christ  known  and  read  of 
all  men ;  and  thy  light  shall  shine  so  brightly  that 
men  seeing,  not  thee,  but  thy  good  works,  shall 
glorify,  not  thee,  but  thy  Father  which  is  in 
heaven. 


BONDAGE  AND  LIBERTY, 


"But  thou  art  making  me,  I  thank  thee,  Sire. 

What  thou  hast  done  and  doest,  thou  knowest  well, 
And  I  will  help  thee: — gently  in  thy  fire 
I  will  lie  burning;  on  thy  potter's  wheel 
I  will  whirl  patient,  though  my  brain  should  reel; 
Thy  grace  shall  be  enough  the  grief  to  quell, 
And  growing  strength  perfect,  through  weakness  dire. 

**I  have  not  knowledge,  wisdom,  insight,  thought, 

Nor  understanding,  fit  to  justify 
Thee  in  thy  work,  oh  Perfect.    Thou  hast  brought 
Me  up  to  this — and  lo!  what  thou  hast  wrought, 

I  cannot  comprehend.    But  I  can  cry, 
*0  enemy,  the  Maker  hath  not  done; 
One  day  thou  shalt  behold,  and  from  the  sight  shall  run  I 

"  Thou  workest  perfectly.    And  if  it  seem 
Some  things  are  not  so  well,  'tis  but  because 

They  are  too  loving  deep,  too  lofty  wise. 
For  me,  poor  child,  to  imderstand  their  laws. 
My  highest  wisdom,  half  is  but  a  dream; 
My  love  runs  helpless  like  a  falling  stream; 

Thy  good  embraces  ill,  and  lol  its  illness  dies.* 

GSOBGB  MaCDONAIiD. 


BONDAGE  AND  LIBEKTY. 


BY  H.  W.  8. 

There  can  be  no  denying  the  fact  that  there  are 
two  kinds  of  Christian  experience,  one  of  which  is 
an  experience  of  bondage,  and  the  other  one  of 
liberty.  It  is  true  that  there  ought  to  be  only  the 
experience  of  liberty,  but  as  we  have  to  deal  with 
what  is,  rather  than  with  what  ought  to  be,  we  can- 
not shut  our  eyes  to  the  sad  condition  of  bondage 
in  which  a  large  portion  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
pass  many,  if  not  all  the  years  of  their  Christian 
life.  The  reason  of  this  and  the  remedy  for  it  are 
not  difficult  to  find.  The  reason  is  legality,  and 
the  remedy  is  Christ. 

In  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  this  subject  is 
treated  of  exhaustively.  The  very  situation  of  this 
Epistle  in  the  order  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment is  significant,  immediately  preceding,  as  it 
does,  the  three  Epistles  which  unfold  such  wonder- 
ful riches  and  treasures  as  are  ours  in  Christ.  For 
1  feel  sure  that  in  the  order  of  the  books  of  the 
Bible  there  is  wonderful  teaching  for  those  whose 
eyes  have  been  opened  to  understand  it.  Any  one 
who  has  read  that  valuable  book,  "The  Progress 
of  Doctrine  in  the  New  Testament,"  by  Barnard, 

219 


220  Bondage  and  Liberty. 

will  know  what  I  mean.  He  proves  the  fact  that 
there  is  a  regular  development  of  truth  in  the  ordei 
of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  and  divides 
this  development  into  four  grand  stages.  He  shows 
us  that  there  is  first,  in  the  four  Gospels,  the 
building  of  the  temple,  or  the  work  of  Christ 
wrought  out  before  us  ;  second,  in  the  Acts^  the 
doors  of  this  temple  are  thrown  open  and  the  world 
is  invited  to  enter,  or  Christ  is  preached  and  sin- 
ners are  invited  to  come  to  Him ;  third,  in  the 
Epistles,  is  the  life  in  this  temple,  and  the  inhabi- 
tant of  the  temple  is  shown  the  treasures  and  riches 
that  belong  to  him  there,  or  the  life  in  Christ  is 
revealed  to  us  and  the  fullness  there  is  in  Him  for 
every  believer ;  and  fourth,  in  the  Eevelation,  we 
have  declared  to  us  the  future  glorious  consumma- 
tion of  this  temple,  when  it  becomes  the  !N^ew 
Jerusalem  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven. 
This  development  of  truth  is  also  the  actual  de- 
velopment of  the  experience  of  each  individual 
soul.  First,  Christ  is  seen,  as  in  the  Gospels ;  then 
the  soul  comes  to  ffim,  and  enters  into  the  life  hid 
in  Him,  as  in  Acts ;  then  it  begins  to  find  out  and 
appropriate  the  fullness  there  is  in  Him,  as  in  the 
Epistles.  And  it  is  in  this  third  stage  that  the 
lesson  comes  which  I  wish  especially  to  enlarge 
upon  here.  It  is  very  possible  to  pass  through  the 
Gospels  into  the  Acts,  and  to  become  really  an  in- 
habitant of  this  glorious  temple,  and  then  to  stop 
short  and  never  explore  the  various   chambers   oi 


Bondage  and  Liberty.  221 

the  temple,  nor  get  possession  of  its  infinite  treas- 
ures. It  is  just  as  though  the  guests,  T^ho  have  been 
invited  to  visit  at  a  beautiful  palace  amply  able  to 
accommodate  every  one  of  them  and  to  provide  for 
all  their  wants,  should  go  only  as  far  as  just  inside 
the  door,  and  should  stand,  uncomfortable  and 
starving  and  shivering,  in  the  vestibule,  declaring 
themselves  to  be  too  unworthy  to  presume  to  go 
any  farther  into  the  house,  or  to  enter  into  the 
enjoyment  of  the  comforts  and  luxuries  provided 
for  them  by  their  wealthy  host.  Such  conduct  on 
the  part  of  our  invited  guests  would  not  only  be 
utter  folly,  but  would  also  distress  us  exceedingly. 
And  I  believe  that  our  dear  Lord,  who  has  asked 
us  to  come  to  Him  and  to  abide  in  Him,  is  con- 
tinually fgrieved  at  our  hesitation  and  unwilling- 
ness to  go  in  and  sit  at  His  table,  and  enjoy  the 
satisfying  provision  that  he  has  made  for  us.  Like 
the  poor  Prodigal,  our  thought  is  that  we  are  not 
worthy  to  be  called  sons,  but  that  we  must  be  con- 
tent to  take  the  place  of  hired  servants  in  our 
Father's  house.  And,  as  a  consequence,  instead 
of  the  happy  ease  and  liberty  of  a  child,  there 
creeps  into  our  Christian  life  the  constraint  and 
bondage  of  a  servant.  And  we,  who  have  been 
called  to  liberty,  find  ourselves  entangled  again 
under  the  yoke  of  bondage. 

It  is  this  bondage  of  which  the  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians  treats.  And  it  was  absolutely  necessary 
to  have  it  removed  before  the  Holy  Ghost  could 


S22  Bondage  a/nd  Liberty. 

reveal  the  wonderful  secrets  of  God's  love  and 
grace  which  are  contained  in  the  three  Epistles 
that  follow  —  Ephesians,  Philippians  and  Colos- 
sians. 

For,  as  I  have  said,  the  order  of  the  books  of  the 
Bible  has  deep  lessons.  And  in  the  Epistles,  which 
reveal  to  us  the  life  in  Christ,  we  are  led,  as  it  were, 
from  one  room  to  another,  and  from  a  lower  story 
to  a  higher,  as  each  Epistle  unfolds  to  us  some 
new  and  deeper  secret  of  the  inexhaustible  love  of 
God. 

In  Romans  we  have  given  to  us  the  first  neces- 
sary provision  of  our  Father's  house,  and  that  is  a 
clear  knowledge  of  His  will  concerning  us  and  His 
plans  for  us.  •  In  this  Epistle  the  doctrines  of  our 
religion  are  fully  developed  in  a  clear  and  logical 
order,  and  it  is  the  only  Epistle  where  this  is  the 
case.  We  begin  here  with  the  fall  of  man,  and 
are  taken,  step  by  step,  up  through  God's  order  to 
the  point  where  we  can  say,  with  unfaltering  confi- 
dence, 'Tor  I  am  persuaded  that  neither  death,  nor 
life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor 
things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  noi 
depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  sep- 
arate us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord."  If  a  soul  wants  to  know  God's 
thoughts  of  salvation,  Romans  is  the  book  to  go  to 
for  it.  And  no  one  need  ever  have  any  difficulty 
or  perplexity  as  to  His  will  who  will  only  receive, 
without  questioning,  the  teaching  of  this  book. 


Bondage  cmd  Liberty.  223 

After  Romans  comes  Corinthians,  which  gives  us 
some  very  necessary  instructions  as  to  home-life, 
and  church-life,  and  our  relations  with  one  another 
as  the  children  of  one  Father.  This,  of  course,  is 
the  next  step  in  our  progress. 

Then  comes  Galatians,  where  the  greatest  danger 
of  the  Church  is  met  and  put  out  of  the  way,  and 
that  is  legality,  or  the  spirit  of  bondage.  And  how 
right  and  logical  it  seems  that, after  clear  doctrine 
and  right  practice  are  settled  in  any  church,  the 
next  step  should  be  to  point  out  its  chiefest  danger, 
and  to  show  the  way  of  deliverance  from  it.  There 
is  also  another  reason  for  the  especial  position  of 
this  Epistle.  When  a  person  enters  a  house,  it 
is  essential  that  at  once  his  position  in  that  house 
should  be  settled  and  understood.  If  that  position 
is  that  of  a  servant,  then  one  is  not  to  expect  the 
riches  of  that  house. to  be  thrown  open  to  his  use, 
nor  the  secrets  of  that  house  revealed  to  him.  But 
if  his  position  is  that  of  a  friend,  a  child,  a  bride, 
then  the  word  of  the  Father  is,  ''  All  that  I  have  is 
thine;  "  '*  All  things  are  yours."  Now,  in  Ephe- 
sians,  the  announcement  is  to  be  made  to  us  that 
God  "  hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessing  in 
Christ,"  and  before  we  are  in  a  condition  to  believe 
in  this  announcement  and  rejoice  in  it,  we  must  be 
taught  to  know  that  we  are  no  more  servants,  but 
sons,  heirs  of  God,  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ. 

It  is  just  exactly  as  though  in  the  Book  of  Ephe- 
sians  we    enter    into   the    private    study  of   our 


224  Bondage  cmd  Liberty. 

friend,  and  having  seated  ourselves  there,  he 
begins  to  tell  us  his  secrets — all  the  wonderful 
things  he  has  for  us,  and  overwhelms  our  souls 
with  the  story  of  the  riches  and  treasures  he  has 
gathered  together  for  our  use.  It  is  the  Lord 
telling  His  secrets  in  the  Book  of  Ephesians  to 
them  that  fear  Him.  It  is  just  the  development  of 
what  Jesus  said,  "  Henceforth  I  call  you  not  serv- 
ants, for  the  servant  knoweth  not  what  his  Lord 
doeth ;  but  I  have  called  you  friends ;  for  all  things 
that  I  have  heard  of  my  Father  I  have  made  known 
unto  you."  Also  of  those  passages  in  the  Psalms 
where  we  are  told  He  will  show  us  His  covenant. 
He  shows  us  this  covenant  in  the  Book  of  Ephe- 
sians. He  lets  us  into  the  secrets  of  His  grace 
toward  us,  even  before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
The  Book  of  Ephesians  is  the  book  of  communion. 
Now  communion  is  based  on  forgiveness,  but  com- 
munion is  not  forgiveness,  it  is  something  that 
follows  forgiveness.  As  long  as  there  is  any  re- 
serve, any  want  of  reconciliation  between  ourselves 
and  a  friend,  as  long  as  there  is  any  separation  of 
spirit,  there  cannot  be  communion.  All  that  sep- 
arates between  our  souls  and  the  Lord  must  go 
before  we  can  know  what  communion  is.  The 
Book  of  G-alatians  shows  us  what  is  generally  the 
dividing  thing  between  Christ  and  the  soul,  and 
that  is  legality.  Paul  here  speaks  in  terms  ot 
severe  condemnation  of  the  people  to  whom  he  is 
writing.     It  does  not  appear  that  they  had  done 


bondage  and  Z^erty,  225 

■■'^ 

any  very  bad  thing,  but  they  had  believed  a 
very  bad  thing;  the  attitude  of  their  soul  was 
wrong.  We  continually  forget  that' it  is  not  so 
much  when  men  do  that  is  taken  account  of  by  God 
as  what  men  are.  As  it  says  in  this  book,  "In 
Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  anything, 
Qor  im circumcision,  but  a  new  creature,"  and  God 
is  a  great  deal  more  concerned  about  what  men  are 
than  what  they  do.  We  can  see  the  reason  for 
this  very  easily,  for  if  we  are  right  we  shall  cer- 
tainly do  right.  But  we  may  do  right  without 
being  right  at  all,  and  of  course  the  doing  right  is 
nothing,  unless  we  are  right  at  the  bottom.  So 
that  the  essential  thing  after  all  is  character,  the 
true  inward  life  of  the  soul  as  it  is  towards 
God. 

The  book  of  Galatians  is  evidently  addressed  to 
Christians,  to  people  who  had  received  the  Spirit 
and  tasted  the  good  word  of  Life.  They  had  begun 
in  the  Spirit.  I^ow  the  question  of  Paul  is.  How 
are  you  going  to  be  made  perfect  ?  How  are  you 
going  to  live?  You  have  been  born,  that  is  a 
settled  question;  now  what  sort  of  life  are  you 
going  to  lead  ?  You  have  entered  into  your  home 
in  this  glorious  temple,  now  how  are  you  going  to 
get  possession  of  its  wonderful  treasures?  Are  you 
to  work  for  them  as  a  servant,  or  to  receive  them 
as  a  gift,  bestowed  upon  a  child?  You  have  had 
glorious  promises  given  to  you,  how  will  you  get 
them  fulfilled  ?     The  Galatians  had  given  a  wrong 


226  Bondage  and  Liberty, 

answer  to  these  questions.  They  had  said,  in 
effect,  ^'It  is  to  be  by  works."  They  believed 
that  Christ  alone  was  enough  for  forgiveness ;  but 
they  thought  that  when  it  came  to  daily  prac- 
tical righteousness,  something  must  be  added  to 
Christ,  some  works  of  their  own.  And  Paul's  in- 
dignation against  Peter  arose  from  the  fact  that 
Peter  had  given  his  endorsement  to  this  idea,  by 
withdrawing  himself  from  the  uncircumcised  Gen- 
tile Christians,  and  refusing  to  eat  with  them,  on  the 
ground  of  their  not  having  been  circumcised. 

The  Galatian  Christians  had  begun  all  right. 
They  had  received  the  Spirit  by  the  hearing  of 
faith.  They  had  learned  at  first  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  was  a  complete  Saviour,  and  they  had 
trusted  Him  for  their  salvation  ;  but  some  Jewish 
brethren  had  come  to  them  and  said,  "  Oh,  no ;  you 
are  very  much  mistaken ;  Jesus  is  not  enough  with- 
out you  are  circumcised."  They  added  circum- 
cision to  the  work  of  Christ ;  we  in  the  present  day 
are  greatly  shocked  at  this,  and  so  we  add  some- 
thing else— some  sort  of  Christian  work,  resolu- 
tions, agonizings,  visiting  the  poor,  teaching  mis- 
sion Sunday  schools,  some  self  effort  of  some  kind. 
It  does  not  make  much  matter  what  you  add,  the 
wrong  thing  is  to  add  anything  at  all.  The  church 
talks  in  deep  condemnation  of  the  "Jew's  religion," 
and  yet  there  is  a  good  deal  of  the  Jew's  religion 
mixed  with  the  Christian  religion  now.  The  Jew's 
religion  is  one  of  works — "  This  do,  and  thou  shalt 


Bondage  and  Liberty,  227 

live."  The  religion  of  Christ,  on  the  contrary,  is, 
Live,  and  then  thou  shalt  do.  The  Law  says  always^ 
Pay  me  that  thou  owest;  the  Gospel  says,  I  frankly 
forgive  thee  all.  The  Law  says.  Make  you  a  new 
heart  and  a  new  spirit ;  the  Gospel  says,  A  new 
heart  will  I  give  you,  and  a  new  spirit  will  I  put 
within  you.  The  Law  says,  The  wages  of  sin  is 
death ;  the  Gospel  says,  the  Gift  of  God  is  eternal 
life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  The  Law  says. 
Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart 
and  with  all  thy  strength ;  the  Gospel  says,  Herein 
IS  love,  not  that  we  love  God,  but  that  He  loved  us, 
and  sent  His  Son  to  be  the  propitiation  for  our  sins. 
The  religion  of  works  is  as  though  a  man  should 
want  to  have  an  apple  orchard,  and  should  try  to 
do  it  by  getting  some  apples  first,  and  then  getting 
a  tree  and  tying  the  apples  on  it,  and  finally  getting 
some  roots  and  fastening  them  on  to  the  tree ;  first 
the  fruit,  and  then  the  roots.  But  the  religion  of 
Jesus  begins  at  the  root,  and  then  grows  up  and 
blooms  out  into  flowers  and  fruit. 

Paul  says  to  the  Galatians  that  the  law  was  their 
schoolmaster  to  bring  them  to  Christ,  but  that  after 
faith  is  come  they  were  no  longer  under  a  school- 
master. "Wherefore,"  he  says,  "thou  art  no 
more  a  servant,  but  a  son."  "Stand  fast  there- 
fore," he  continues,  "in  the  liberty  wherewith 
Christ  hath  made  us  free,  and  be  not  entangled 
again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage." 

It  is  as  though  we  had  been  servants  in  a  house 


228  Bondage  cmd  Liberty, 

and  been  under  the  law  of  the  master  and  had  tried 
to  please  him,  but  the  service  had  been  one  of  duty. 
Now  the  master  takes  the  servant  and  lifts  her  up 
to  be  his  bride.  She  may  go  on  doing  the  same 
things  as  before,  but  she  does  them  in  a  different 
spirit,  not  from  a  sense  of  duty,  but  from  love  to 
her  husband.  Imagine  the  bride  after  a  while  be- 
ginning to  think  of  her  previous  low  estate,  and  to 
lose  the  sense  of  union  with  her  husband,  imagin- 
ing that,  after  all,  she  is  nothing  but  a  servant,  and 
saying,  "My  master,"  instead  of  "My  husband." 
This  is  just  what  had  happened  to  the  Galatians. 
They  were  still  Christians,  but  legal  Christians, 
working  from  the  constraints  of  an  outward  law, 
and  not  from  the  power  of  an  inward  life.  And 
such  Christians  find  it  very  hard  work.  They  had 
to  keep  themselves  at  their  work  by  arguments, 
reasonings,  scoldings  and  all  sorts  of  things.  Love 
never  has  to  do  this.  Love  acts  from  some  sort  of 
inward  impulse  that  carries  it  along.  Love  in  a 
mother  will  make  her  nurse  her  sick  child  for  weeks 
and  months  without  feeling  it  a  burden  ;  whereas 
if  she  did  it  because  the  law  compelled  her,  she 
would  break  down  in  two  or  three  nights. 

This  Galatian  religion  is  a  gratifying  religion  to 
self.  There  is  nothing  that  self  dislikes  so  much  as 
to  be  left  on  one  side  and  to  have  no  notice  taken 
of  it ;  and  therefore  any  form  of  legality  that 
creeps  into  the  Church  is  sure  to  find  some  favor. 
And  when  any  Christian  talks  of  walkinpj  without 


bondage  and  Liberty,  S29 

law,  in  the  wonderful  life  of  freedom,  ease,  natural- 
ness, and  love,  the  legal  Christian  immediately 
thinks  some  heresy  is  being  preached.  '^ 

It  is  a  sort  of  spiritual  treadmill  to  go  on  day 
after  day  in  a  certain  line  of  duty,in  which  one  has 
no  heart ;  and  people  who  do  so  cannot  understand 
what  the  Bible  can  mean  when  it  talks  about  stand- 
ing in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  has  made  us 
free. 

They  are  exactly  like  Jacob.  The  Lord  had 
given  him  a  promise  that  he  should  be  head  over 
Esau,  but  he  and  his  mother  did  not  think  the 
Lord  could  manage  it  without  their  help,  and  the 
consequence  of  their  management  was  that  Jacob 
had  to  run  away  from  his  father's  house.  Instead 
of  being  the  master  over  Esau,  he  became  an  exile. 
And  just  so  the  Lord  gives  Christians  a  promise 
that  they  shall  reign  over  everything,  but  they  do 
not  think  it  can  be  done  unless  they  help  Him  to 
bring  it  about,  and  so  they  try  to  manage  matters 
in  their  Christian  life.  Jacob  was  a  son,  but  he 
tried  to  manage  to  get  his  rights,  just  as  many  a 
Christian  is  trying  to  manage  to  get  his,  and  the 
result  is  with  them  as  it  was  with  Jacob — they 
lose  the  sweet,  happy,  confiding  place  of  the  child 
in  its  father's  house,  and  live  in  the  servant's  place. 
Then  they  have  to  work  very  hard,  as  Jacob  did. 
By  day  and  by  night  he  had  to  work,  and  sleep 
forsook  his  eyes,  and  yet,  as  he  said,  if  the  Lord 
had  not  been  with  him,  notwithstanding  all  his 


230  Bondage  and  Liberty. 

work,  he  would  not  have  got  a  single  thing.  People 
often  say  they  get  certain  things  by  working,  but 
it  is  not  by  working,  but  because  the  Lord  is  with 
them.  I  had  a  dear  friend  who  had  a  hard  time 
in  her  Christian  life.  She  would  have  wonderful 
experiences  and  conflicts,  and  after  two  or  three 
hours  of  it  she  would  get.  peace,  and  then  be  happy 
the  rest  of  the  day.  I  tried  to  explain  to  her  about 
a  life  of  trust  like  a  child  in  a  house.  "Oh,"  she 
said,  "but  I  have  such  good  times  after  I  have 
gone  through  these  conflicts."  "  Well,"  I  asked, 
"what  brings  about  the  good  time  when  you  do 
get  it."  "Why,  finally,"  she  replied,  "I  come 
to  the  point  of  just  trusting  the  Lord."  "Suppose 
you  should  come  to  that  point,  to  begin  with,"  I 
asked?  "Oh,"  was  the  reply,  "I  never  thought 
I  could  do  that. " 

Look  at  the  difference  between  Jacob  and  Isaac. 
Eleazer  said,  "God  hath  blessed  Abraham,  and 
He  hath  given  to  Isaac  whatsoever  He  hath." 
Isaac  did  not  work  for  it ;  his  father  just  gave  it  to 
him  because  he  was  his  child,  and  he  loved  him. 
The  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians  is  full  of  what  God 
hath  given.  It  is  impossible  to  get  into  the  child's 
place  until  legality  is  put  away.  If  a  child  had  a 
notion  that  a  parent  would  not  give  him  clothing, 
or  food,  or  provide  for  him  unless  he  worked  for 
it,  there  could  not  possibly  be  any  sweet  com- 
munion between  the  parent  and  the  child.  I  once 
knew  a  little  girl  who  did  get  that  notion,  and  she 


Bondage  and  Liberty.  231 

went  round  and  asked  at  the  doors  in  the  neighor- 
hood  if  they  did  not  want  some  one  to  come  and 
work  for  them.  It  distressed  her  father  unspeak- 
ably to  think  that  she  did  not  know  his  heart  better 
than  that ;  but  it  did  not  distress  him  half  so  much 
as  it  distresses  our  Heavenly  Father  to  think  His 
children  will  work  so  hard  for  their  spiritual  living. 
The  Book  of  Ephesians  shows  the  soul  brought  out 
of  the  servant's  place,  and  into  the  child's  place. 
When  people  are  near  to  each  other  and  love  each 
other,  no  matter  how  grand  the  gifts  are  that  one 
may  give  to  another,  they  can  be  accepted  with- 
out any  feeling  of  embarrassment  or  obligation. 
So  when  the  soul  gets  near  to  God,  He  can  begin 
to  tell  it  about  all  the  wonderful  things  He  has 
for  it.  People  will  not  listen  to  Him  until  they 
get  near.  They  say  they  are  too  unworthy,  and  if 
He  puts  the  blessing  into  their  very  laps,  they  rise 
up  and  let  it  drop ;  *  but  as  soon  as  they  get  near  to 
Him  they  are  delighted  to  have  the  blessings 
poured  out  upon  them,  and  can  never  think  any- 
thing too  much  to  receive,  knowing  that  it  is  like 
our  Lord  to  be  liberal.  *'A11  things  are  yours, 
for  ye  are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's." 

The  whole  higher  Christian  life  is  shut  up  in 
being  a  child  of  God.  Nothing  more  is  needed 
than  just  to  believe  that  God  is  as  good  a  Father 
as  the  best  ideal  earthly  father,  and  that  the 
relationship  of  a  child  of  God  is  just  the  same  as 
that  of  a  child  to  its  parent  in  this  world.  Children 


2!3'^  hondage  and  Liberty. 


\j%  t 


do  not  need  to  carry  the  money  for  their  snpp' 
about  in  their  own  pockets.  If  the  father  has 
plenty  that  satisfies  them,  and  is  a  great  deal  better 
even  than  if  it  were  in  the  child's  own  possession, 
as  then  it  might  get  lost.  So  it  is  not  necessary  f  oi 
Christians  to  have  all  their  spiritual  possessions  in 
their  own  pockets.  It  is  far  better  that  their 
riches  should  be  all  stored  up  for  them  in  Christ, 
and  when  they  want  anything  they  can  go  and  ask 
Him  for  it.  He  of  God  is  "  made  unto  us  wisdom, 
and  righteousness,  and  sanctifi cation,  and  redemp- 
tion," and  apart  from  Him,  we  have  nothing. 

In  Galatians  we  see  the  believer  working  for  his 
living,  as  a  servant  works.  In  Ephesians  we  see 
him  receiving  all  he  needs  from  his  Father's  hand, 
as  a  child  receives.  Can  we  question  for  a  moment 
which  is  the  most  acceptable  way  in  the  sight  of 
God  ?  Can  we  wonder  that  Paul  was  so  distressed 
at  the  bondage  into  which  the  Galatian  Christians 
had  been  brought  ?  Can  we  not  understand  some- 
thing of  the  dishonor  that  this  life  of  legal  bondage 
does  to  the  work  of  Christ,  and  comprehend  what 
Paul  meant  when  he  said:  "  I  do  not  frustrate  the 
grace  of  God ;  for  if  righteousness  come  by  the 
law  then  is  Christ  dead  in  vain." 

The  Galatians  did  not  deny  Christ ;  they  only 
wanted  to  add  something  to  Christ.  Their  idea 
was  Christ  and  circumcision.  But  to  add  anything 
to  Christ  is  to  deny  His  completeness  and  to  exalt 
self.  Men  will  undergo  painful  self-sacrifices  sooner 


Bondage  and  Liberty,  233 

than  acknowledge  that  they  are  utterly  helpless 
and  worthless.  A  man  will  gladly  be  even  a  fakir, 
if  only  it  is  self  that  does  it,  so  that  self  may  share 
the  glory.  And  a  religion  of  bondage  always  exalts 
self.  It  is  what  /do — my  efforts,  my  wrestlings, 
my  faithfulness.  But  a  religion  of  liberty  leaves 
self  nothing  to  glory  in ;  it  is  all  Christ,  and  what 
He  does,  and  what  He  is,  and  how  wonderfully  He 
saves.  The  child  does  not  boast  of  itself,  but  of  its 
father  and  mother;  and  our  "souls  make  their 
boast  in  the  Lord,"  and  'Hhe  humble  hearthereol 
and  are  glad." 

Sometimes  a  great  mystery  is  made  out  of  this 
higher  Christian  life  ;  but  it  seems  to  me  this  con- 
trast between  bondage  and  liberty  must  make  it 
plain.  It  is  only  to  find  out  that  we  really  are  ''no 
more  servants  but  sons,"  and  to  enter  into  the 
blessed  privileges  of  the  relationship.  All  can  un- 
derstand what  it  is  to  be  a  little  child ;  there  is  no 
mystery  about  it.  God  did  not  use  the  figure  of 
father  and  children  without  knowing  all  that  this 
relationship  implies;  and  those  who  know  Him 
as  their  Father  know  the  whole  secret,  and  can 
go  right  out  of  the  Book  of  Galatians  into  the 
Book  of  Ephesians.  They  are  their  Father' s  heirs, 
and  may  enter  now  into  possession  of  all  that  is 
necessary  for  their  present  needs.  They  will  be 
very  simple  m  their  prayers.  "Lord,'*  they  will 
say,  "I  am  Thy  child,  and  I  need  such  and  such 
things."   "My  child,"  He  will  answt>r,  "there  it 


234  Bondage  amd  Liberty, 

is,  stored  up  for  thee  in  Christ;  go  and  take  it." 
They  will  not  need  to  have  a  great  wrestling-tirae 
every  morning  to  get  what  they  need  for  the  day. 
Would  it  not  be  a  dreadful  state  of  affairs  if  the 
children  in  a  family  should  be  compelled  to  wrestle 
with  their  parents  every  morning  for  their  food  and 
clothing?  And  our  Lord  tells  us  that  "  If  ye, 
being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask 
TTim?" 

There  is  a  text  which  says,  ^*  And  I  will  walk  at 
liberty,  fori  seek  Thy  precepts."  Our  only  true 
liberty  must  come  from  seeking  and  understanding 
the  mind  and  thoughts  of  God.  If  He  has  pro- 
vided only  a  servant's  place  for  us,  then  the  Chris- 
tians whose  lives  are  lives  of  bondage  and  restraint 
are  right.  But  if  He  has  called  us  to  be  children 
and  heirs — to  be  His  friends.  His  brethren,  His 
bride — how  sadly  and  grievously  wrong  is  it  for  us 
ever  to  be  entangled  again  under  the  yoke  of  bond- 
age !  The  thought  of  bondage  is  utterly  abhorrent 
to  any  one  of  these  sweet  relationships.  And  while 
bondage  will  not,  of  course,  hinder  the  final  en- 
trance of  the  poor  enslaved  soul  into  its  heavenly 
rest,  it  will,  I  am  sure,  put  it  into  the  sad  condition 
of  those  who  are  described  in  I.  Cor.  iii.  11-15. 
Their  work  shall  be  burned,  and  they  shall  suffer 
loss;  yet  the;sr  themselves  shall  be  saved,  but  so  as 
by  fire. 


Bondage  cmd  Liberty.  235 

Oh,  that  every  child  of  God  did  but  know  his 
wondrous  privileges  !  Let  me  entreat  of  you  to 
abandon  yourselves  so  utterly  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  He  may  be  able  to  work  in  you  all  the 
good  pleasure  of  His  will,  and  may,  by  the  law  of 
the  Spirit  of  Life  in  Him,  deliver  you  from  every 
other  law  that  could  possibly  enslave  you. 

*' Against  such  there  is  no  law,"  is  the  divine 
sentence  concerning  all  who  live  and  walk  in  the 
Spirit ;  and  you  shall  find  it  most  blessedly  true  in 
your  own  experience,  if  you  will  but  lay  aside  all 
self-effort  and  self-dependence  of  every  kind,  and 
will  consent  to  let  Christ  live  in  you,  and  work  in 
you,  and  be  your  indwelling  life.  For  *'God  is 
able  to  make  all  grace  abound  toward  you;  that 
ye,  always  having  all  sufficiency  in  all  things,  may 
abound  to  every  good  work." 


^     OF  THE  \ 

UNIVERSITY   I 

OF  / 


NOTICE,— All  former  books  (before  this  series),  Issued  In 

Mr.  Moody's  name,  have  been  mere  compilations 

from  newspaper  reports  of  his  sermons. 

Issued  \vithout  his  consent  and 

notwithstanding  his  protest. 


WORKS  BY 

MR.   D.    L.    MOODY, 

PUBLISHED  BY 

F.  H.  REVELL,  148  &  ISO  MADISON  ST., 
CHICAGO. 

B^*TAe  following  Books  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price. „^^ 

SPECIAL  TERMS  ARE  GIVEK  FOK  QUAH TITIES. 

Over  850,000  copies  of  these  works  have  already  been  sold 
the  greater  portion   within  the  last  three  years. 


To  the  Work !  To  the  Work !     By  D.  L.  Moodv,     Exhortations  to 
Christians. 

Tinted  covers,  30c. ;  cloth  boards,  gilt  dies,  60c. 

This  new  work  by  Mr.  Moody  is  in  the  line  of  his  most  successful 
efforts,  that  of  stirring  christians  to  active,  personal,  aggressive  work 
for  the  Master.  Mr.  Moody  has  frequently  been  heard  to  say  that 
it  was  much  better  to  set  100  men  to  work  than  to  do  the  work 
of  ICO  men.  This  little  volume  will  we  confidently  believe  be  a 
means  of  inspiring  not  hundreds,  but  thousands  to  more  efficient 
effort  in  Christian  life. 

Secret  Power,  or  The  Secret  of  Success  in  Christian  Life  and  Christian 
Work.     By  D.  L.  Moody.     Fifty-hfth  Thousand. 

"This  work,  so  full  of  inspiration  and  suggestion,  has  been  re- 
printed in  England,  and  has  also  been  translated  into  French  and 
Italian.  Through  the  kindness  of  a  consecrated  lady,  a  copy  of  the 
book  has  been  presented  to  every  Protestant  mmister  in  Italy, 
while  another  friend  sends  the  English  edition  to  every  Presbyterian 
minister  in  Ireland. 
Cloth^  neat,  60c ;  Paper  Covers^  ^oc. 


I. 


It  is  a  good  statement  of  the  secret  of  success  in  Christian  Life, 
by  one  who  has  some  claim  to  speak  on  such  a  fheme. —  The  Outlook. 

This  series  of  earnest  and  solemn  Addresses  bear  throughout  that 
stamp  of  honest,  eager  earnestness,  which  is  so  striking  a  character- 
istic of  the  writer's  labors  as  a  preacher. — Clerical  World. 


WORKS  BY  D.  L.  MOODY. 


Prevailing  Prayer,  What  Hinders  it?     By  D.  L.  Moody. 
Cloth,  uniform  \rith  "To  the  Work,"  "Heaven,"  &c.,  6oc. 
Paper  covers,  30c. 

An  earnest  and  solemn  work,  full  of  helpful  hints  on  the  aids  and 
hindrances  to  prevailing  prayer. 

"This  great  subject  has  been  the  theme  of  apostles  and  prophets, 
and  of  all  good  men  in  all  ages  of  the  world ;  and  my  desire  in  send- 
ing forth  this  little  volume  is  to  encourage  God's  children  to  seek 
by  prayer  *to  move  the  arm  that  moves  the  world.'  " — Extract  front 
Preface. 
Heaven;  Where  It  Is;  Its  Inhabitants,  and  How  to  Get  There.  By  D. 
L.  Moody.    88th  Thousand.  Tinted  Covers,  30c ;  Cloth,  boe. 

While  adapted  to  the  humble  capacity,  it  will  command  the  atten- 
tion of  the  mature  and  thoughtful. — National  Presbyterian. 

Mr.  Moody  is  sure  of  an  audience,  and  well  deserves  a  large  one 
for  this  book. — Presbyterian  Witness. 

Mr.  Moody's  unfaltering  faith  and  rugged  enthusiasm  are  mani- 
fested on  every  page. — Christian  Advocate. 

Eminently  scriptural,  earnest  and  impressive,  will  be  welcomed 
by  thousands. — Zion's  Herald. 

Characterized  by  his  apt,  homely  illustrations  and  not  a  few  pithy 
anecdotes,  such  as  few  can  equal.  —  The  Advance. 

A  most  acceptable  monogram  in  its  author's  own  short,  pointed, 
monosyllabic,  Anglo-saxon  style. — Herald  of  Truth,  California. 

Abounds  in  apt  and  telling  illustrations. —  The  Standard,  Chicago. 

Anything  from  the  pen  of  this  renowed  evangelist  will  be  read 
with  interest. — Index,  Atlanta,  Ga. 

The  clear.  Scriptural,  common  sense  treatment  of  this  subject  by 
Mr.  Moody   has  been  commended  in  the  highest  terms  by  leading 
theologians  in  Europe  and  America,  while  the  common  people  have 
heard  them  everywhere  with  gladness. — Central  Baptist. 
Twelve  Select  Sermons.    By  D.  L.  Moody,     iioth  Thousand. 

This  volume  contains  those  special  sermons,  which  have  appeared 
to  be  most  useful,  and  under  which  there  have  been  the  greatest 
results.  Tinted  Covers,  30c;  Cloth,  neat,  boc* 

Carefully  revised  by  Mr.  Moody,  they  present  a  volume  of  choice 
and  striking  addresses,  sure  to  command  a  large  sale. 

With  the  effect  of  these  addresses  when  spoken,  the  whole  land  is 
acquainted,  and  now  that  they  are  written,  they  will  tend  to  keep 
in  force  the  impressions  they  have  already  made. — Methodist. 

Mr.  Moody's  happy  style,  abounding  in  striking  anecdote  and 
illustration,  make  it  a  most  readable  and  convincing  volume. — The 
Watchman. 

Full  of  earnest  enthusiasm  which  characterizes  everything  Mr. 
Moody  does,  and  will  be  read  with  interest. — Detroit  Free  Press. 

There  are  few  who  heard  any  one  of  these  sermons  who  will  fail 
to  be  delighted  with  this  opportunity  of  making  a  calm  acquaint- 
ance with  it  again. — Daily  Review. 

This  book  is  one  of  pre-eminent  interest,  as  containing  an  author- 
ized record  of  the  teaching  under  which,  along  with  other  means, 
such  great  and  extensive  religious  impressions  have  been  recently 
produced  in  this  country. —  The  Messenger. 

Will  be  read  by  thousands  with  memorable  interest. — Record. 

CHICAGO:  F.  H.  REVELL,  14S  &  130  MADISON  ST. 


WORKS  BY  D.  L.  MOODY. 


The  Way  to  God,  and  How  to  Find  it.     Fifty-fifth  Thousand. 

Tinted  Covers,  30c  ;   Cloth,  71  eat,  boc.  * 

The  little  volume  contains  the  most  convincing  argument 
ever  framed  for  the  use  of  common  people.  It  is  a  good  book  to 
drop  into  the  sachel  of  your  boy  or  girl ;  good  to  send  to  some  friend 
at  a  distance  in  whom  you  have  an  interest,  and  good  upon  your  own 
study  table. — Inter  Ocean. 

"The  Way  to  God"  is  a  theme  upon  which  the  Evangelist  has 
been  wont  to  dwell.  Here  in  nine  chapters  he  grasps  together  words 
of  advice  regarding  that  path  which  it  is  the  happy  privilege  of  the 
minister  to  continually  make  plain. — Chicago  Standard. 

They  are  characterized  by  his  usual  simplicity,  directness,  fervor 
and  exceptional  power  of  vivid  illustration.  —  Christian  Herald. 

They  are  sharply  to  the  point,  plainly  practical,  and  orthodox  in  a 
good,  simple  and  true  sense. — Christian  Advocate. 

It  will  lead  sinners  to  trust  in  God,  and  fire  the  hearts  of  layman 
and  minister  to  noble  works  for  the  Master. — Baptist  Reflector. 

It  puts  the  way  so  plain  that  he  who  runs  may  read. — Religious 
Telescope. 
^       It  is  an  excellent  manual  for  the  soul  winners,  and  for  the  awak- 
ened seeker,  and  we  trust  will  be  the  means  of  leading  thousands  to 
Christian  hope  and  heaven. — Zion^s  Herald. 

Very  earnest  and  powerful,  abounding  in  apt  illustrations,  striking 
thoughts,  and  helpful,  encouraging  words.  This  book  is  written  in 
the  same  plain,  simple  and  pointed  style  that  lends  such  force  to  his 
spoken  words.  The  volume  should  find  many  readers.  Those  that 
buy  it  will  not  be  disappointed. — National  Baptist. 

Daniel,  the  Prophet.     An  Amplification  and  Extension  of  Mr.  Moody's 
various  Lectures  on  the  Life  of  Daniel. 

Tinted  covers,  20c. ;  cloth,  40c. 

A  small  book ;  but  big  as  regards  the  truth  it  contains.     Every 
worker  in  the  Lord's  vineyard  would  be  helped  by  reading  it. — Rail- 
way Signal. 
The  Way  and  The  Word.     By  D.  L.  Moody.    Forty-fifth  Thousand. 

Paper,  15c. ;  cloth,  25c. 

This  little  work  contains  a  very  clear  statement  on  the  important 
subject,  Regeneration,  to  which  is  added  Mr.  Moody's  valuable  hints 
on  Bible  Reading. 

Mr.  Moody  has  used  this  book  by  the  thousand,  placing  them  in 
the  hands  of  young  converts  at  the  close  of  his  meetings. 

The  Second  Coming  of  Christ.     By  D.  L.  Moody.     Fortieth  Thou- 
sand.    Tinted  covers,  loc. 

"The  moment  a  man  takes  hold  of  the  truth  that  Jesus  is  coming 
back  again  to  receive  His  followers  to  Himself,  this  world  loses  its 
hold  upon  him.  Gas  stocks  and  water  stocks,  and  stocks  in  banks 
and  railroads,  are  of  very  much  less  consequence  to  him  then.  His 
heart  is  free,  and  he  looks  for  the  blessed  appearing  of  the  Lord, 
who  at  His  coming,  will  take  him  into  His  blessed  Kingdom.'' — 
Extract. 

Hov^r  to  Conduct  Inquiry  Meetings.     By  D.  L.  Moody,  and  The 
Use  of  the  Bible  in  Inquiry  Meetings.     By  D.  W.  Whittle. 
40  pages  and  cover.     Price  15c. 

CHICAGO:  F.  H.  REVEL L,  Z48  &  zso  MADISON  ST. 


A  SELECTION  FROM  THE  CATALOGUE 

—  OF  — 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL, 

Publisher  of  Evangelical  Literature, 
148  &  150  MADISON  STREET,  CHICAGO. 

The  Followitiff  Books  sent  Post-paid  on,  Meeeipt  of  Price. 

HELPS  IN   BIBLE  STUDY. 

Notes  and  Suggestions  for  Bible  Readings.  Seventeenth  thousand. 
Compiled  by  S.  R.  Briggs  and  J.  H.  Elliott.  Acknowledged  to 
be  the  very  best  help  for  Bible  readings  in  print.  Containing,  in 
addition  to  twelve  introductory  chapters  on  plans  and  methods  of 
Bible  study  and  Bible  readings,  over  six  hundred  outlines  of  Bible 
readings  by  many  of  the  most  eminent  Bible  students  of  the  day. 

Large  i2mo,  262  pages,  with  complete  index,  cloth,  fine  library 
style,  $1.00;  Flexible  cloth,  travelers'  edition,  75c;  Cheap  edition, 
paper  covers,  50c. 

This  is  a  book  which  every  Bible  student  should  possess.  Those 
who  coaduct  Bible  readings  will  find  it  most  suggestive. — Chris- 
tian Progress, 

Symbols  and  Systems  in  Bible  Readings.  By  Rev.  W.  F.  Crafts. 
Giving  a  plan  of  Bible  reading,  with  fifty  verses  definitely  assigned 
for  each  day,  the  Bible  being  arranged  with  much  labor  in  the  order 
of  Its  events.  The  entire  symbolism  of  the  Bible  also  explained 
concisely  and  clearly.  100  hints  upon  Bible  markings  and  Bible 
readings  are  added. 

A  year  of  work  upon  such  a  system  would  yield  rich  harvests  of 
Bible  knowledge  and  spiritual  experience. — -5"  ^S".  World. 
The  True  Tabernacle.  A  series  of  lectures  on  the  Jewish  Tabernacle 
and  its  typical  signification.  By  George  C.  Needham.  Illustrated, 
cloth,  neat,  75c. 
"C.  H.  M.'s"  Notes.  By  C.  H.  McIntosh.  Genesis,  75c;  Exodus,  75c; 
Leviticus,  75c;  Numbers,  75c;  Deuteronomy,  2  vols.,  each,  75c. 

The  notes  breathe  a  very  sweet  and  reverential  spirit,  and  the 
author  shows  wonderful  insight  into  the  heart  of  truths. — Evangelist. 
Mr.  D.  L.  Moody  says  of  these  books:     "They  have  been  to  me 
a  very  key  to  the  Scriptures. " 

Major  D.  W.  Whittle  says:  "Under  God  they  have  blessed  me 
more  than  any  books,  outside  of  the  Bible  itself,  that  I  have  ever 
read,  and  have  led  me  to  a  love  of  the  Bible  that  is  proving  an 
unfailing  source  of  profit." 


HELPS  IN  BIBLE  STUDY. 


Life  and  Times  of  David,  King  of  Israel ;  or,  The  Life  of  Faith 
Exemplified.  By  "  C.  H.  M."  Third  edition,  revised.  i2mo,  200 
pp..  Cloth,  60c. 

The  Gospel  According  to  Moses,  as  seen  in  the  Tabernacle  and  its 
Various  Services.  By  George  Rogers.  New  edition,  enlarged 
i6mo,  124  pp.     Paper,  50c;  Cloth,  75c. 

No  preacher  or  teacher  should  be  ignorant  of  the  truth  which 
this  small  volume  very  simply  but  forcibly  enunciates. —  The  Record. 

Outline  of  the  Books  of  the  Bible-  By  Rev.  J.  H.  Brookes,  D.  D. 
Invaluable  to  the  young  student  of  the  Bible  as  a  '*  First  Lessons" 
in  the  study  of  the  Bible.     180  pp.,  cloth,  50c;  Paper  covers,  25c. 

Ruth,  the  Moabitess  ;  or,  Gleanings  in  the  Book  of  Ruth.  By  Henry 
MooREHOUSE.  A  characteristic  series  of  Bible  readings,  full  of 
suggestions  and  instruction. 

Neat  i6mo,  paper  covers,  20c;  cloth,  gilt  stamped,  40c. 
Contains  many  fresh  and  original  remarks,  all  tending  to  practical 
usefulness;  a  capital  bit  of  commenting  on  a  favorite  book. — Spur- 
geoti's  Sword  and  Trowel. 

Bible  Readings.     By  Henry  Moorehouse.     A  series  of  eleven  ser- 
mons of  comment  and  exposition,  by  one  pre-eminently  the  man  of 
one  book — an  incessant,  intense,  prayerful  student  of  the  Bible. 
Neat,  i6mo,  paper  covers,  30c;  cloth,  gilt  stamped,  60c. 

Current  Discussions  in  Theology.  By  the  Professors  of  Chicago 
Theological  Seminary.  Vol.  I,  cloth,  i2mo,  248  pp.,  $1.00  j  paper 
covers,  50c.     Vol.  II,  328  pp.,  cloth,  $1.50. 

There  is  nothing  in  our  language  of  this  kind.  The  American 
student  has  had  to  choose  between  the  exhaustive  and  unremitting 
labors  which  are  the  price  of  first-hand  knowledge,  and  reviews 
which  rarely  fail  of  being  colored  with  partiality  or  prejudice.  The 
volume  before  us  is  a  helpful,  fair  and  trustworthy  statement  of  the 
present  position  and  recent  movements  of  theology.  —  The  Inde- 
pendent. 

It  may  be  safely  said  that  from  no  one  book  in  the  English 
language  can  ministers  gather  so  much  recent  information  con- 
cerning the  topics  treated. — Presbyterian  Witness. 

The  Date  of  Our  Gospels.  A  critical  argument  and  examination  of 
evidences,  particularly  regarding  their  authenticity  and  authorship. 
By  Samuel  Ives  Curtiss,  D.  D.,  Union  Park  Theological  Semi- 
nary, Chicago. 

Sq.  i6mo,  neat,  flexible  cloth,  50c;  paper  edition,  25c. 

The  argument  is  winnowed  of  superfluous  words,  and  presents  a 
luminou.'  ctiid  brief  case. — New  York  Independent. 

A  New  Ca-techism.    By  Rev.  J.  T   Hyde.     A  manual  of  instruction 
for  students  and  other  thoughtful  inquirers. 
Cloth,  i2mo,  $1.00. 


CHICAGO:  F.  H.  REVEL L,  148  &*  ijo  MADISON  ST. 


AIDS  IN  CHRISTIAN  WORK. 


Children's  Meetings  and  How  to  Conduct  Them,  By  I.ucy  J.  Rider 
and  Nellie  M.  Carman.  Introduction  by  Rev.  J.  H.  Vincent, 
D.  D.  Contains  contributions  from  over  forty  well- known  workers 
among  children,  and  gives  the  cream  of  their  experience.  The  out- 
line lessons  (over  sixty  in  number),  diagrams,  and  m^.-^'c  w?ll 
especially  commend  it  to  the  thoughtful  teacher.  Pp.  708,  cloth 
net  $1.00. 

It  is  a  good  book,  that  suggests  something  in  addition  to  th^^t 
which  it  conveys. — yournal  and  Messenger. 

The  volume  will  be  heartily,  welcomed  by  many  having  S-Js  niost 
important  part  of  the  religious  instruction  of  the  young  in  hand. 
— Zion's  Herald. 

Secret  Power  ;  or,  the  Secret  of  Success  in  Christian  Life  and  Christian 
Work.  By  D.  L.  Moody.  Fifty-fifth  thousand.  i2mo  volums, 
116  pp.,  rich  gilt  and  black  stamp,  cloth,  60c;  cheap  edition,  papei 
cover,  30c. 

Every  page  is  full  of  stimulating  thought  for  Christian  workers. — 
Christian  Commonwealth. 

The  Work  of  Preaching  Christ.  By  Bishop  Charles  Pettitt  Mc- 
Ilvaine.  a  revised  edition  of  an  important  little  work.  Paper 
covers,  15c. 

The  Prayer  Meeting  and  Its  Improvement.  By  Rev.  Lewis  O. 
Thompson,  with  introduction  by  Rev.  A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.  D. 
Sixth  edition.  Revised.  An  attractive  volume.  i2mo,  pp.  256,  $1.25. 
A  valuable,  because  a  very  suggestive  book. — S.  S.  Times. 
*  *  *  "  This  is  so  good  a  book  that  we  wish  we  could  afford  to 
give  a  copy  of  it  to  every  young  minister.  Revive  your  prayer  meet- 
ings and  the  churches  will  be  revived.  Mr.  Thompson  says  some 
capital  things  in  a  telling  manner,  and,  as  his  pages  are  full  of  fire 
and  gunpowder,  we  hope  certain  old,  worn-out  things  among  us 
will  be  exploded,  and  good  things  set  on  fire.  A  brother  who  has 
this  book  handy  will  be  helped  to  lead  lively  meetings,  conducting 
them  in  varied  ways,  and  expatiating  on  different  topics,  so  as  to 
keep  up  freshness,  and  avoid  monotony  and  dullness. —  C.  H.  Spur- 
geon. 

Revivals;  Their  Place  and  Power.  By  Rev.  Hkrrick  Johnson,  D. 
D.     Cloth,  flexible,  25c. 

An  admirable  discussion  of  the  subject. — Interior. 
We  know  of  no  publication  that  covers  the  ground  so  briefly  and 
satisfactorily.  — Baltimore  Presbyterian . 

Dr.  Johnson's  experience  has  qualified  him  to  speak  upon  this 
subject. — Independent. 

To  the  Work!  To  the  Work!  By  D.  L.  Moody.  Exhortations  to 
Christians.  Paper  covers,  30c ;  Cloth  boards,  gilt  dies,  60c.  Just 
published. 

This  new  work  by  Mr.  Moody,  is  in  the  line  of  his  most  success- 
ful efforts,  that  of  stirring  Christians  to  active,  personal,  aggressive 
work  for  the  Master.  Mr.  Moody  has  frequently  been  heard  to  say 
that  it  was  much  better  to  set  100  men  to  work  than  to  do  the  work 
of  100  men.  This  little  volume  will,  we  confidently  believe,  be  a 
means  of  inspiring  not  hundreds  but  thousands  to  more  efficient 
effort  in  Christian  life. 

CHICAGO:  F.  H.  BEVELL,  148  &>  150  MADISON  ST. 


PRE-MILLENNIAL  LITERATURE. 


Pre- Millennial  Essays.  A  series  of  papers  on  prophetical  subjects  by 
eminent  writers.  Edited  by  Nathaniel  West,  D.  D.  Issued  in 
one  large  i2mo  volume  of  500  pages,  $1.50. 

Those  who  desire  to  have,  within  the  compass  of  a  single  volume, 
all  that  is  necessary  to  an  intelligent  consideration  of  the  subject, 
will  find  it  here  in  a  very  readable  form.  It  i§  certainly  the  ablest 
work  that  has  appeared  on  the  pre-millennial  side. —  Canada  Pres- 
byterian. 

The  best  treatment  of  this  subject  from  the  pre-millenial  side  that 
has  ever  been  published. —  The  Standard. 

It  is  pious,  elaborate  and  fraternal.  We  are  pleased  with  the 
forcible,  yet  candid  style  of  argumentation. — Zion^s  Herald, 

Maranatha;  or,  the  Lord  Cometh.     By  Rev.  J.  H.  Brookes,  D.  D. 

Pp.  445,  cloth,  $1.25  ;  paper,  50c. 

Present  Truth ;  being  the  Testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the  Second 
Coming  of  the  Lord,  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  and  the  Personality  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  By  Rev.  J.  H.  Brookes,  D.  D.  250  pp.,  fine 
cloth,  75c.     Cheap  edition,  paper  cover,  25c. 

Second  Coming  of  Christ.    By  Rev.  J.  H.  Brookes,  D.  D.  Price,  15c. 

The  Blessed  Hope;  or,  The  Glorious  Coming  of  the  Lord.  By 
Willis  Lord,  D.  D.  New  and  cheaper  edition.  A  practical  treat- 
ise ;  a  volume  well  adapted  to  lead  to  a  more  joyous  Christian  life. 
250  pp.,  cloth,  $1.00.  Cheap  edition,  for  circulation,  paper  covers 
only,  25c.  , 

Second  Coming  of  Christ.  By  George  Muller,  of  Bristol,  Eng. 
A  neat  little  tract  of  32  pages,  suitable  for  circulation.  Per  dozen, 
40c ;  100  copies,  $2.50. 

Jesus  Is  Coming.  By  W.  E.  B.  A  most  popular  hand  book.  ^S**^- 
teenth  thousand.  Giving  seven  arguments  in  favor  of  the  pre-mil- 
lennial coming — stating  the  distinction  between  the  Rapture  and 
the  Revelation,  and  between  the  Church  and  the  Kingdom — and 
containing  a  diagram,  with  explanations.  New,  enlarged  edition^ 
160  pp.,  cloth,  5cc;  paper  covers,  15c. 

Twenty  Reasons  for  Believing  that  the  Second  Coming  of  the  Lord 
is  Near.     34  pages  and  cover,  neat,  15c.     Per  dozen,  $1.00. 

Epiphainia.  A  study  in  Prophecy.  By  E.  J.  Edgren,  Professor  of 
Biblical  Interpretation  in  the  Morgan  Park  Theological  Seminary. 
i6mo,  112  pp.,  cloth,  neat,  75c. 

Dr.  Edgren  writes  as  one  who  both  loves  and  reveres  the  Sacred 
Word.  He  has  altogether  made  a  book  creditable  in  a  literary  not 
less  than  in  an  evangelical  point  of  view. — Chicago  Standard. 

Waiting  for  the  Morning,  and  Other  Poems.  By  the  author  of 
"Twenty  Reasons  for  Believing  the  Coming  of  the  Lord  is  Near." 
Sq.  i6mo,  pp.  54,  red  line,  cloth,  elegant,  50c.  Cheap  edition,  paptr 
covers,  neat,  25c. 

The  Second  Coming  of  Christ.  By  D.  L.  Moody.  Revised. 
Forty -second  thousand.     32  pp.  and  cover,  loc.     Per  dozen,  $i.oo. 

rUTCJiOn:  F    H.  RFV^VLL.  zj.8  &»  J  So  MADISON  ST. 


HELPS   FOR  INQUIRERS. 


Grace  and  Truth  Under  Twelve  Different  Aspects.  By  W.  P.  Mackay, 
M.  A  Forty-eighth  thousand  oi  American  edition.  The  English 
edition  has  reached  a  sale  of  over  X.^o  hundred  thousand,  beiides 
being  translated  into  German,  Spanish,  Swedish  Arabic,  Italian, 
Dutch,  Gaelic  and  Welsh.  i2mo,  pp.  282,  paper,  35c;  cloth,  fine,  75c. 
Mr.  Moody  says  of  this  work :  **  I  know  of  no  book  in  print  better 
adapted  to  aid  in  the  work  of  him  who  would  be  a  winner  of  souls, 
or  to  place  in  the  hands  of  the  unconverted." 

My  Inquiry  Meeting ;  or  Plain  Truths  for  Anxious  Souls.  By  Robert 
Boyd.  D.  D.  Being  the  experience  of  a  pastor  during  many  years 
of  personal  dealing  with  anxious  and  careless  souls.     Pp.  64,  15c. 

For  simplicity,  clearness,  and  force  of  statement  we  have  met  with 
nothing  that  equals  this  little  volume.  We  can  think  of  no  better 
service  a  pastor  could  render  to  Sunday-school  teachers,  and  other 
guides  of  souls,  than  to  secure  their  reading  of  these  pages.  Nor 
coBld  inquirers  have  any  better  help  in  their  search  for  truth. —  The 
Interior. 

Glad  Tidings.     By    Robert    Boyd,   D.    D.     A  book  for  inquirers. 
l2mo,  pp.  100,  cloth,  neat,  50c.    Cheap  edition,  for  circulation,  25c. 
This  book  has  been  used  largely  in  connection  with  the  great  revival 
meetings  both  in  Great  Britain  and  this  land. 

The  Soul  and  Its  Difficulties.  By  H.  W.  Soltau.  Paper,  pp. 
108,  8c. 

How  to  Be  Saved;  or,  the  Sinner  Directed  to  the  Saviour.  By  J.  H. 
Brookes,  D.  D.     Pp.  120,  paper  cover,  25c;  cloth,  50c. 

The  Way  to  God  and  How  to  Find  It.  By  D.  L.  Moody. 
Fifty-fifth  thousand.  A  book  for  the  inquirer  and  Christian 
worker.  Cloth,  rich  black  and  gold  stamp,  60c;  paper,  tinted 
covers,  30c. 

The  way  of  salvation  is  made  as  clear  as  simple  language  and  forci- 
ble, pertinent  illustration  can  make  it.  In  two  features  it  is  equal  to 
anything  that  Mr.  Moody  has  produced — in  close  adherence  to  the 
Word  of  God,  and  in  profound  earnestness — while  in  simplicity, 
directness  of  appeal  and  originality  it  is  superior.  It  is  a  great 
matter  to  send  such  a  work,  so  full  of  Christ,  all  over  the  churches, 
where  it  may,  by  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  arrest  the  careless  and 
move  the  ungodly. — Lutheran  Observer, 

God's  Way  of  Salvation.  By  Alexander  Marshall.  A  brief 
statement  of  the  Way  of  Life,  with  answers  to  popular  objec- 
tions. Each  brief  page  complete  in  itself,  and  containing  a  sermon 
in  a  nutshell.     48  pages  and  covers,  5c.     Per  hundred,  $2.50. 

Doubts  Removed.  By  C^sar  Malan,  D.  D.  Paper  covers,  5c;  per 
dozen,  50c. 

"It  contains  the  clearest  statements  and  illustrations  on  the  sub- 
ject treated  we  have  ever  read." 

WelcoiOQe  to  Jesus.  By  Rev.  C.  H.  Spurgeon.  A  series  of  4  page 
tracts,  with  first  page  in  attractive,  illuminated  designs,  etc.  Four 
different  series,  each  containing  32  assortments.  Price,  per  pack- 
age, 25c. 

CHICAGO:  F.  H.  REVELL,  148  &  150  MADISON  ST. 


POPULAR  DEVOTIONAL  BOOKS. 


Prevailing  Prayer:  What  Hinders  It?  By  D.  L.  Moody.  Cloth, 
uniform  with  To  the  Work!  Heaven,  etc.,  6oc;  paper  covers,  30c. 

An  earnest  and  solemn  work,  full  of  helpful  hints  on  the  aids  and 
hindrances  to  prevailing  prayer. 

"  This  great  subject  has  been  the  theme  of  apostles  and  prophets, 
and  of  all  good  men  in  all  ages  of  the  world;  and  my  desire  in  send- 
ing forth  this  little  volume  is  to  encourage  God's  children  to  seek 
by  prayer  *  to  move  the  arm  that  moves  the  world.'  " — Extract  from 
Preface. 

The.  Christian's  Secret  of  a  Happy  Life  By  Hannah  Whitall 
Smith;  author  of  **A  Happy  Life."  Revised  edition,  from  entirely 
new  plates.  i2mo,  240  pp.,  cloth,  black  and  gold  stamp,  $1.00; 
paper  cover,  50c. 

A  book  we  unhesitatingly  recommend.  We  have  not  for  years 
read  a  book  with  more  delight  and  profit. — Southwestern  Chris- 
tian Advocate. 

We  are  delighted  with  the  book.  It  reaches  the  very  core  of 
Christian  experience. — Baptist   Weekly, 

Worthy  of  universal  circulation. — Christian  Union. 

Life.  Warfare  and  Victory.  By  Maj.  D.  W.  Whittle.  Cloth,  neat, 
124  pp.,  60c;  paper,  30c. 

This  book  has  been  prepared  in  the  midst  of  evangelistic  work, 
to  meet  the  wish  often  expressed  to  the  writer — that  instruction 
given  in  Bible  readings  to  young  converts  might  be  made  available 
for  their  more  careful  study  and  permanent  use. — Extract  from 
Preface. 

Christ  and  the  Scriptures.  By  Rev.  Adolph  Saphir.  Cloth,  i6mo, 
neat,  75c. 

To  all  disciples  of  Jesus  this  work  commends  itself  at  once  by  its 
grasp  of  truth,  its  insight,  the  life  in  it,  and  its  spiritual  force. — 
Christian  Work. 

"In  these  days  of  doubt  and  hypercriticism  such  a  volume,  breath- 
ing a  spirit  of  earnest  devotion,  lifting  the  mind  to  a  better  con- 
ception of  the  immeasureable  worth  of  the  Person  and  the  Word,  and 
written,  too,  by  a  son  of  Israel,  cannot  but  be  welcome  and  helpful." 

The  Holy  Life.  A  book  for  Christians  seeking  the  "  Rest  of  Faith." 
By  Rev.  Evan  H.  Hopkins.  Fifth  thousand,  i8mo,  115  pages, 
cloth,  beveled  edge,  60c. 

Walking  Worthy  of  God.  A  reprint  from  the  works  of  Rev.  John 
Flavell,  with  an  introduction  by  (and  published  at  the  request 
of)  Maj.  D.  W.  Whittle.  A  valuable  book  for  circulation — an 
incentive  to  Christian  living. 

Sq.  i6mo,  pp.  43,  15c. 
Gems  from   Northfield.     A  Record  of  the  Best  Thoughts  exchanged 
at  the  Conference  for  Bible  Study,  convened  at  Northfield,  by  D. 
L.  Moody. 

l2mo,  pp.  1 16.     Price  $1.00. 

The  thoughts  and  expositions  of  Scripture  which  are  presented  in 
this  volume  are  of  rare  practical  value. — Herald  and  Presbyter. 


CHICAGO:  F.  H.  REVELL,  148  db  130  MADISON  ST. 


POPULAR  DEVOTIONAL  BOOKS. 


My  Morning  ^A^(*^d.     A  book  of  "^ixts  for  every  day  in  the  year. 

Cloth,  plair.,  75c;  Cloth,  gili  edges,  $1.00;  Calf,  flexible,  gilt,  $1.75. 
The  several  texts  for  every  day  each  contain  the  "Morning  Word," 
this  single  word  being  the  key-word  by  means  of  which  the  texts 
are  called  to  mind. 

Birth-Day  Memorial  Text-Book. 

A  handsome  little  volume  with  a  short  text  for  every  day  in  the 
year,  with  bianV  space  opposite  for  autographs.  Especially 
attractive  for  children. 

32mo,  cloth,  blaci  and  gold  stamp,  25c;  per  dozen,  $2  50. 

The   Practice  of  the  Presence  of  God.     By   "  Brother  Lawrence." 
Being  a  sma\'.  collection  of  remarkable  letters  and  "conversations" 
of  a  monk. 

Pp.  64,  24mf»,  papei  cover,  loc;  per  dozen,  75c. 

Grace  Sufficient,  riy  Rev.  Henry  Roissy.  An  extremely  helpful  work 
for  the  closet,  with  counsel  and  comfort  for  the  Way  of  Life.  Pp. 
265,  cloth,  $1.25. 

Clifton  Springs  Bible  Readings.  Containing  the  Bible  Readings  and 
Addresses  given  at  the  Conference  of  Believers  at  Clifton  Springs, 
N.  Y.,  by  Messrs.  Brookes,  Erdman,  Whittle,  Needham,  Parsons, 
Clark,  Marvin  and  others. 

Sq.  i6mo,  144  pp.,  cloth,  fine,  50c;  paper  covers,  25c. 

The  Scarlet  Line.  A  most  suggestive  iract  upon  Joshua  II  and  VI, 
showing  the  close  connection  between  the  type  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment and  the  Antitype  of  the  New. 

36  pages  and  cover,  5c;  per  hundred,  $3.00. 

Envelope  Series  of  Tracts.  By  H.  W.  S. ,  from  "  The  Christian's 
Secret  of  a  Happy  Life, "  comprising  the  following : 

How  to  Enter  into  the  Life. 

Difficulties  Concerning  Consecration. 

Difficulties  Concerning  Guidance. 

Difficulties  Concerning  Faith. 

Faith :  What  it  is. 

Is  God  in  Everything  ? 

The  Joy  of  Obedience. 

Practical  Results. 

Sold  only  in  packets  of  one  dozen  copies.  May  be  had  either 
assorted  or  all  of  the  same  kind.     Price,  per  packet,  20c. 

"  They  will  form  an  excellent  collection  of  tracts  for  distribution 
by  those  who  wish  their  friends  to  share  the  *  Life  that  is  hid  with 
Christ.'  " 

Words  of  Worth,  from  the  Chicago  Christian  Convention.    A  verbatim 
report  of  the  addresses  before  the  Convention  of  October,  1882. 
i2mo,  pp.  134,  paper,  25c. 

The  addresses  by  such  men  as  Rev.  Marcus  Rainsford,  Rev.  Chas. 
Spurgeon,  Dr.  W.  P.  Mackay,  Rev.  A.  T.  Pierson,  D.  D.,  and 
others,  will  be  welcomed  by  many. 


CHICAGO:  F.  H.  REVELL,   .48  &  i<o  MADISON  ST. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


Recollections  of  Henry  Moorehouse,  Evangelist.     By    George   C. 
Needham.     Pp.  240,  i5mo,  cloth,  beveled,  $1.00. 

Mr.   Moorehouse,  the  young  English  evangelist,  was  well-known 
throughout   this   country,  and  the  volume  is  the  most  interesting 
biographical  sketch  of  this  remarkable  man — a  real  inspiration. 
Plain  Talks  About  the  Theater.     By  Rev.  Herrick  Johnson,  D. 
D.     Fifth  Thousand.     Pp.  84,  cloth,  50c. ;  papfer,  20c. 

Probably  the  modern  theatre  never  received  such  a  raking  fire. 
— Zion's  Herald. 

As  crushing  as  a  charge  of  cavalry,  and  as  convincing  as  logic  can 
make  truth.     A  terrific  indictment  of  the  theater. — The  Advance. 
May  Chrietians  Dance  .^    By  Rev.  J.  H.  Brookes,  D.  D. 
Pp.  144,  i6mo,  cloth,  50C. ;  paper  covers,  25. 
An  able  and  wholesome  consideration   of  the  question  from   a 
Christian  point  of  view. — Zions  Herald. 
Fred's  Dark  Days.     By  Rose  Hartwick  Thorpe.    A  story  of  hero- 
ism in  boyhood,  written  in  an  attractive  style  by   the  author  of 
** Curfew  Must  Not  Ring  To-night,"  and  "The  Yule  Log."     An 
excellent  book  for  the  young. 
Pp.  139,  cloth,  75c. 
Fifty  Ycara  and  Beyond;  or,  Old  Age  and  How  to  Enjoy  It.   Com- 
piled by  Rev.  S.  G.  Lathrop.     Fifteenth  Thousand. 

One  large  i2mo  volume  of  over  400  pages,  $i,oo;  presentation 
edition,  gilt  edges,  $1 .50. 

The  object  of  this  volume  is  to  give  to  that  great  army  who  are 
fast  hastening  toward  the  "great  beyond"  some  practical  hints  and 
helps  as  to  the  best  way  to  make  the  most  of  the  remainder  of  the 
life  that  now  is^  and  to  give  comfort  and  help  as  to  the  life  that  is 
to  come. 
Songs  for  the  Service  of  Prayer.  Compiled  by  R.  S.  Thain,  assisted 
by  A.  E.  Kittredge,  D.  D.,  E.  P.  Goodwin,  D.  D.,  and  W.  M. 
Lawrence,  D.  D.  A  book  specially  adapted  for  use  in  the  social 
meetings  of  the  church. 

Cloth,  pp.  240,  60C.     Special  terms  to  churches  for  introduction. 
Revell's  Record  for  Church  Treasurers.     The  most  convenient  record 
yet   published.     Weekly  envelope  system.     Simple,   practical  and 
systematic. 

Bound  in  half  leather,  quarto,  $1.50. 
The  Man-Traps  of  the  City.    By  Rev.  Thos.  E.  Green. 

,  A  book  of  timely  warnings,  where  sin  and  crime  are  shorn  of  their 
mask.  The  life  of  the  profligate  is  not  presented  in  attractive 
colors,  but  in  such  a  way  as  to  stand  forth  in  its  true  light — a 
thing  to  be  abhorred. 

140  pages,  cloth,  rich  gold  stamp,  75c.    Same  in  illuminated  paper 
covers,  35. 
Woman's  Ministry,  and  other  Expository  addresses.    By  Mrs.  George 
C.  Needham. 

137  pp.,  i6mo,  cloth,  75c. 

The  first  expository  address  gives  character  to  this  book.  It  is 
literally  an  exposition  bearing  on  the  question  of  woman's  relation 
to  preaching  and  teaching. 

CHICAGO:  F.  H.  REVELL,  148  &  150  MADISON  ST. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


Wn     a    1936 


APR  22 


WAY  22  1936 


JUN   16  1936 


^<fc  i>-..sr 


rp^o^^^ 


REC'D  LD 


MAR  6    ^^^^ 


m& 


LD  21-100m-8,'34 


'- 1  r'\;/Ti ;  r 


LtJk^/:''^lb^'  •;kJitk:{' Wi. 


its^lgy^^v:^'^!/^ 


^1 

I 


-1?— '\--«-  H 


